#i laughed too hard seeing their royal crown but i immediately became serious when i realised only nyx has a horn detail
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
the glaive and his king's thorny bahamut horns
#obsessed with the lucis caelums' obsession with horn-y details#so decided to sketch it#i laughed too hard seeing their royal crown but i immediately became serious when i realised only nyx has a horn detail#it is hazardous for a man fighting a war but if we can pass it as their own ver of couple t-shirts well then#the only ending i know is them living together#also i made the crown bigger since it was supposed to be dainty and just peeking out of their royal hair so#nyxnoct#nyxnoct fanart#noctis lucis caelum#nyx ulric#noctis lucis caelum fanart#nyx ulric fanart#church indulgences for sale#final fantasy xv
24 notes
·
View notes
Text
RAMifications Chapter 5 - Why Don’t We Fall In Love
Book: The Royal Romance (AU)
Pairings: Liam x MC (Ella)
Song Inspiration: Why Don’t We Fall In Love by Amerie
Characters belong to Pixelberry; MC Ella Brooks belongs to me
A/N: This entire idea came from Burnsy and her unBEARable series featuring her OTP Drake and Alyssa. This is Ella’s backstory and how she met the love of her life King Liam of Cordonia and became his queen. This doesn’t follow much of TRR books, there is still a social season but not all of the players are present. Throw canon out the window!
Catch up here
Warnings: Adult language; NSFW -> second base maybe
Words: 2439
“Why was kissing me a mistake, Liam?”
Liam stared at her in surprise. He didn’t expect her to bring up the kiss, he hadn’t planned on bringing it up either; but it had been on his mind all week.
“I should have asked; I didn’t know how you felt …” he babbled. You’re blowing this! He audibly swallowed and tried to think about what to say next without looking like an idiot. “I’m sorry, Ella,” he whispered. “It wasn’t a mistake. Nothing with you has been a mistake. I just … this is my social season with suitors. At the time I didn’t think I could have you.” When she remained quiet he continued to nervously prattle. “Then I saw you at the beer garden on a date-“
“Wait,” she interrupted with her hand up. “You saw me?”
Liam nodded. “Yes, Drake and Alyssa and I were driving by, and I saw you get in the car with … someone,” he clenched his jaw. Ella smirked when she saw it and raised a brow at him.
She took a step forward. “Why, Your Highness, were you jealous?”
“No!” He said a little too quickly. He looked away for a second then back down at her and she tried so hard not to smile, but the edges of her mouth were curving up.
She took another step forward. “It wasn’t a date, Liam,” she said softly. “It was a way for me to get my mind off of a certain prince.”
She was so close to him, but their bodies weren’t touching. He could feel the warmth of her through the clothes in between them; the smell of her lavender perfume made him dizzy and rock hard at the same time. There she was, looking up at him with her mouth slightly parted, sending him a message; her eyes darker then they usually were, almost black. His gaze dropped down and landed on her mouth, they were drawing him in, closer and closer. Kiss her! Kiss her now! He quickly dropped his lips down onto hers, not gentle or shy like before, but passionate, like he was drinking from her. Like he was dying and needed her, all of her, to live. He wrapped his arms around her small waist, tugged her tightly against his chest and he felt her arms come around his neck. She softly moaned against his mouth and he took that opportunity to slip his tongue inside. Their tongues massaged each others, their hands were everywhere, soft groans filled the room. Liam ran his hands down to squeeze her ass, then reached the back of Ella’s thighs and lifted her easily off the floor. She wrapped her legs around his waist and he pressed her up against the closest wall. He ravaged her mouth and pressed himself against her throbbing core. She pulled away with a small moan as Liam kneaded one of her breasts outside her sweater. He rested his forehead against hers as they fought to catch their breath.
“Oh … my God,” she panted. Her head was swimming, she had never been kissed like that before. Ever.
Liam watched her with a smirk on his face. He leaned in to capture her lips again, slow and gentle. “I meant to kiss you like that,” he chuckled.
Ella smiled wide. “Uh-huh. Well, I didn’t mind this though … not at all.”
“Neither did I.” He flashed a grin at her and her legs got weak.
He placed one last kiss on her swollen lips before putting her carefully back on her feet and cleared his throat. “I, uh, really did invite you to stay so I could answer your questions. I know all of this is rather foreign to you.”
What were we talking about? “Umm …” she looked up at him with a confused look on her face.
“The social season, Ella,” he laughed loudly. “Come on, I can order us some dinner and we can talk?”
She nodded, just now realizing she hadn’t eaten at all since breakfast and her stomach was growling. Liam stepped away to order some food while she took in the living area and kitchen. Everything was modern, stainless steel appliances, a large kitchen island, marble countertops, a comfortable looking sectional that face a 75 inch flat screen TV. The entire area was simplistic but very masculine at the same time.
“Food should be here in a little bit, come sit with me.” He led her to the sectional, faced her and took her hands in his. “I don’t want you to be uncomfortable about being a suitor. I want to be honest with you about everything.” Ella’s brows wrinkled in question and Liam continued. “The social season is a way for single women from all the noble houses in the kingdom to, essentially, compete to be queen. My queen.” He sighed. “In all honesty, it’s basically me … dating these women … at the same time.”
Liam held his breath. He studied Ella’s facial expression then held eye contact, silently pleading for her to say something. Anything.
She stared back at him, trying to gather her thoughts. I left Ethan because he dated multiple women. “So, you’ll be doing what we did in here … with those other women?”
He shook his head fiercely. “No! No, Ella!” He placed his hands on both sides of her neck and stroked her cheeks with his thumbs. “Court dating is very different from normal dating. Everything is done in front of the court, we talk and dance and there may be kisses on the cheek or hands but I won’t be doing anything like that with any of them.”
Ella nodded. Liam leaned over to kiss her softly and a knock on the door caused them to jump, then giggle. “It’s just dinner.” He rose from the couch to answer the door and rolled in a cart of covered plates a few moments later.
As they dug into their food, Liam continued speaking about the social season. “Our next event is in Applewood, the Apple Festival. I must warn you,” he stopped cutting the meat on his plate and looked at Ella. “My father has already told me that I need to … spend time with all of the ladies the last few weeks of the season.” He frowned and started to cut the meat again. “Originally, I was making small talk with them but not fully engaging. My father took notice and … I can’t show any favoritism while out in public, Ella.”
Ella continued to eat, looking down at her plate, thinking about Liam’s words. I don’t belong here.
“Tell me what you’re thinking,” he said quietly.
She put her fork down. “I’m thinking that maybe I don’t belong here, Liam. I’m in school … I am a semester away from getting my degree. I was … planning on working at the children’s hospital.” She sighed. “Do I just give that up? For something I’m not even sure about? What if the court hates me? What if you don’t … choose me after the season-“
“Ella.” He said sternly, interrupting her nervous chattering. She flinched at his tone and looked him in the eye. “I don’t plan on choosing anyone but you,” his voice softened. “The only time I wouldn’t choose you … is if you tell me this isn’t what you want. The crown is a heavy, and I wouldn’t wish it on anyone if they weren’t willing.”
Say no thank you, Ella. “I want this,” she blurted out. If she was honest with herself, she never felt anything like what she felt for Liam.
“What did you say?” He heard her, but he wanted to hear her say it again.
“I want this,” she said, louder and with more confidence. “I want this, and I want you. I just … want to figure out a way to also finish my degree.”
Liam smiled and kissed her soundly on mouth. “I want this, and I want you too,” and started placing chaste kisses on her lips over and over until she laughed. “We will figure out something for your school. For the season, however, you may need to drop this semester. Start again in January.”
She nodded. “Alright, I can do that. Now, my sponsors … what are they for?”
“The Beaumont’s have no single women to send as a representative of their house for the social season. So, they find a woman suitable and sponsor her so that she can represent their house.”
They talked through the night, he answered her questions and they had made plans to meet with Maxwell and Bertrand the next day. He taught her how to address nobles with their title and how to curtsy when appropriate. Liam had one of the guards drive her home so she could pack her things and come back to stay at the palace.
*****
The next day
Ella smiled and her thoughts went back to last night. She absentmindedly put her fingers on her lips. This was the last thing she expected when she flew to a country nobody had heard of. Falling for a prince and possibly ending up marrying him - it all sounded a little crazy. She woke up this morning thinking it was all a dream. But a text from Liam that said ‘good morning beautiful’ brought her back to reality. It’s not a dream. Holy shit I’m dating a prince!
On her way to the palace, Ella made a pit stop at the floral truck. Her boss gave her a big hug when she told him everything.
“I knew there was a reason Prince Liam was making you deliver all his flowers,” Aaron laughed loudly.
“Yeah, yeah,” Ella rolled her eyes. “I’m sorry I’m leaving with such short notice, Aaron. I have to postpone school until next semester also.”
He waved her apology dismissively. “Don’t worry about it, you just make us proud and become a damn good queen.”
“Oh God,” she placed her hand on her forehead. “I haven’t fully come to terms with that yet,” her eyes widened.
“You’ll be fine, Ella,” Aaron’s face took on a serious expression. “You took the hospital by storm, you took on this job like a boss, everyone you speak to loves you immediately,” he placed a hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry about it, okay?”
Ella swallowed nervously and swallowed. “Thank you,” she whispered. “I have to head to the palace, move in and all that, so I’ll see you around.”
She gave him one last hug before getting back in the car.
**
Liam sat in his quarters with Maxwell and Bertrand, waiting for Ella to arrive. Max was bouncing on the balls of his feet. “I can’t wait to meet her! Alyssa said she was great!”
Liam smiled. “Yes, she is pretty great.”
“Yes, well … great could still embarrass House Beaumont and I won’t have it.” Bertrand said with a frown.
“Aw B, don’t be so stuffy. If Liam is taken with her and Alyssa says she’s a winner then quit worrying!” Maxwell jumped up and down in excitement. “I’m hungry! Liam do you have fruit roll-ups?”
“Fruit … roll-ups??” His brows furrowed in confusion. He never got an answer as Max had already skipped to the kitchen to rummage through the cabinets.
A knock on the door made Liam snap his head towards the sound and start to get up off the couch.
“I GOT IT!” Maxwell hollered and ran to open the door. “Sam! It’s fine! Prince Liam knows Ella is coming … no you don’t need to see the prince right now, Sam … Come on, Ella!” The door slammed and a moment later Max had tugged Ella into the living area. Bertrand and Liam stood and Maxwell grinned from ear to ear.
“Okay! So hi, I’m Maxwell! Alyssa told me soooo much about you! Want some Doritos??” He handed Ella the bag.
“I’m good, thanks,” she laughed. “Nice to meet you Max.” Ella turned to Liam and Bertrand. “Hello, Your Highness, Your Grace,” she gave them a small curtsy.
Liam smiled down at her, took her hand and kissed her knuckles softly. “Hello, Lady Ella.”
Bertrand cleared his throat. “I see you know how to curtsy and address your betters.”
Maxwell gave his brother a glare. “What Bertrand means is … he’s happy to meet you!”
Bertrand rolled his eyes. “Lady Ella, if you are to represent House Beaumont we will need to prepare you properly for the festivities in Applewood. We leave in a mere day and a half.”
There was another knock on the door. Liam cleared his throat. “Excuse me.” He opened the door and was surprised to see who was standing on the other side.
“What in the hell is going on?”
#RAMifications#Liam x MC#Liam x Ella#Liam Rys#trr fanfic#trr fandom#trr#trr au#choices trr#choices the royal romance#choices liam x mc#choices trr au#choices liam#the royal romance#the royal romance fandom#the royal romance fanfic#the royal romance fanfiction#the royal romance au#pixelberry#play choices
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
REGNUM [L.H] — Chapter One
REGNUM [L.H] — Chapter One
Summary: Princess Amberly begins her adventure in Gardenstone’s Homecoming ball. // The first chapter of my King!Luke fanfic.
Author’s Note: Welcome to Regnum, hope you enjoy! English is not my first language so let me know if there are any mistakes. Gif made by Sheisbea in wattpad!
Word count: 2,452
“… The paradisiacal view of Gardenstone is, without a doubt, one of its greatest attractions. With special mention to the Flaney Forest, the national pride full of ruins of the ancient world …”
The presentation brochure did not lie at all, if in mere images the forest looked beautiful and imposing I can imagine how majestic it would be to see it live. But for now, I could only do that, imagine the places that Gardenstone offered as the time passed since my arrival locked in a room.
One day passed since my picturesque journey from my kingdom to Gardenstone … my kingdom-to-be. I was traveling like a bunch of lobsters, the most important thing Maredale exchanged with Gardenstone, to realize the longed-for union between both kingdoms and in the process, marry someone I had not seen in my entire life.
I’m trained to be a strong leader but not arrogant, humble but not naive, and seductive but not easy, but something had been missing from the list and that was how to be a good wife. I knew how to run an entire country, but the heart of a man? Lost cause. And it was normal, with only 19 years it is not my fault to know absolutely nothing about the subject, more than the common and what I read in my romance books, of course. I kept telling myself over and over how important it had been to pay attention to my parents’ relationship when I was a child, maybe I would know how to start a conversation with my husband, was that important? Should I speak to him?
“Your Highness, I’m sorry to interrupt. Queen Susan has sent this maid to you.”
The guard’s words helped me get out of the spiral.
I nodded as I watched a freckled red-haired girl approach with a box in her hands that she balanced as she bowed.
“Good morning, Your Highness. My name is Lidia and I have come to help you.”
“A pleasure to meet you, Lidia. You can call me Amberly,” I smiled. “Excuse me, but help me with what, exactly?”
Lidia gave a little laugh, taking brushes and makeup from the box and placing them on the dresser; the only piece of furniture in the room along with the bed. I took a seat watching Lidia inspect my curly hair in the mirror.
“King Robert has organized a homecoming dance in your honor, Queen Susan seems to have convinced him that leaving you locked up until the coronation is done is not the way to treat a guest … much less if it will be our future Queen.”
“Future queen.”
The words echoed in my mind, realizing the seriousness of them.
Years ago, “The International Revolution” had been present, everything got out of control. There were no intermediaries, intentions to fix it, faith, or hope. In a world where more than 80% of the earth was uninhabitable, a scattered society grew up and far from all the horror; Lauxwell, Gardenstone, and Maredale; three kingdoms that from the beginning asked for their expansion. Lauxwell and Maredale boast coastlines and rivers, while Gardenstone lives in the middle of both. There was a deal to be made and everyone knew about it, two united kingdoms would cause the fall of the one who was left behind, it was fate. My mother, Queen Elizabeth, had made a deal with the Kings of Gardenstone where both kingdoms would unite, and eventually, Lauxwell must do so as well, leaving one of the kings’ children and me in command.
I watched Lidia place four different dresses on the bed, needing to ask her a question.
“Lidia, what do you think of the princes? Jake and …?”
“… Luke, Your Highness.”
“Yes, Luke … I’ve heard about both of them but I need to know more. Tell me your opinion, without fear.”
Nervous, the maid spread one of the dresses in my direction. Immediately, I went to change behind a curtain while she spoke.
“Well, if you want to know … Prince Jake, your future husband, is charismatic and reserved. Nothing like the brother.” She shook her head. “Prince Luke is an open book, predictable and, excuse the audacity, extremely spoiled. I’ve lost count of all the girls who claim to have been with him, your high- Amberly.”
I chuckled when I heard how Lidia spoke about my future brother-in-law. She wasn’t wrong; Prince Luke was handsome, his blond hair looked like pure gold, and his blue eyes weren’t far from a replica of the ocean, but his arrogant, carefree, and selfish personality made him look like the worst candidate for any throne, or so they said. It was curious to analyze the capabilities and goals that I possess compared to those of Luke, who despite being two years older than me, seemed to have practically no training as well as his interest in the crown.
“I appreciate your honesty, Lidia,” I said sincerely. “I haven’t had the honor of meeting them yet, but something tells me that Prince Jake is a good person.”
“He is, and you will be astonished when you see him. You’re ready, by the way.”
The dress she had given me was light pink; made of pure silk, short sleeves raised slightly at my shoulders that guide the viewer to the factory V-cut, and a remarkable length to the floor, without being floaty. This color highlighted my light brown hair -like my eyes- which reached a little before my ribs dropped in majestic waves - my favorites. I looked radiant, although I would always prefer to wear a pair of pants and a jacket on casual days.
Two knocks on the door made Lidia cross the room quickly to attend to it.
“Excuse the interruption, Your Majesty.” A rather formally dressed boy appeared. “Allow me to introduce myself, I am Hood, the son of the Diplomatic Advisor of the Kings, but to be honest, I think I am a bit of everything. The dance guests are here. The kings asked me to escort you to the ballroom.”
“Right away. Thank you very much for your help, Lidia.”
The maid nodded, a little taken aback by my thanks. Hood extended an arm and I reciprocated.
“So Hood… that doesn’t seem like your name, is that your last name?”
“You’re perceptive, Your Highness, I like it. It is my last name, my name is Calum but my father does not approve of saying my name. In the palace, I am best identified by my surname.”
I allowed myself to look away from the virtual paintings that adorned the halls, slowly reproducing old and new photographs of the royal family. Prince Luke looked happy in the older ones and there was no sign of him in the newer ones.
“… So I recommend you not drink the yellow liquid, it leaves a pretty bad mouth odor.” For a second I had forgotten that I was walking with Calum. “Any questions, princess?”
I opened my mouth to reply, being interrupted by some strong footsteps coming down the stairs at the end of the hall.
“There you are, Calum! I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”
A youthful voice was present, it was Prince Luke.
I allowed my eyes to roam his face. If I weren’t going to marry his brother, I would dare to think of his features as those of a Greek god I read so much about. So thin they were shocking. His blond curls gave a familiar air after having seen the queen’s hair, he had stopped at a point where the sun was shining on him, making the delicacy of the fabric of his white shirt revealing a little of his body. Suddenly, I was not surprised because he had many young women at his feet.
The blonde stopped when he noticed my presence. His demeanor changed radically and he became serious, his look bordering on arrogance.
“Good night… princess.”
His blue eyes peered up and slid boldly over my silhouette. My body tensed and the prince smiled when he noticed.
“If you allow us … Even if not, I honestly don’t care …” He laughed. If he hadn’t said that, I would have found him adorable. “I’ll take Calum with me for a moment.”
The prince tugged at Calum. I looked at the young man with concern, I still needed to know where to go.
“Follow the hall to the end, the door is open. See you later, Your Highness.” Calum indicated as if reading my mind.
"Thanks, Hood.”
I smiled walking past them with my posture restored. I regulated my breathing as I made my way to the living room when I realized that I had stopped breathing.
¥
The queen had wanted to mix the past of our world with the modernity of the present, starting with a classic giant chandelier right in the center of the room. Below, a circular platform with the thrones for the hosts of the evening. The people of the kingdom enjoyed the food displayed on a long table to one side of the room and the classical music that played in the background invited them to dance.
The sigh of someone behind me caught my attention.
“Oh! Nice to see you, Prince Jake.”
Prince Jake perfectly wore a suit that undoubtedly highlighted his arms, which looked strong and his spectacular form. Years of difference and experience showed in his handsome face adorned with a blond beard.
“Let’s not be formal with each other. We’re going to be husbands, after all, ”he suggested, extending his hand at the invitation of a dance.
I had a hard time knowing if his tone was friendly or serious, however, I took his hand and we began to dance.
“You’re right”.
“What would you like me to call you? Amberly, your highness, fiancée…?” Jake asked, this time clearly friendly.
I smiled.
"You can call me Amberly, Ams … My father used to call me Amber,” I said, too lost to notice that I had said it in the past tense.
“I heard about your father, I think he was one of the best kings the new world could witness. And he was very considerate in changing the laws to allow your mother to reign without him … Ams.”
My father had left my mother to take a year off, a year that lasted since I was seven. He left, leaving my mother in charge of the kingdom as the first queen to do it on her own.
I looked at my mother across the room. She was the older, talented, and brave version of me. She was talking with the King and Queen of Gardenstone using an air of born charisma and smiling. Our eyes met, suddenly I wanted to ask for the thousandth time the true importance of this union. But I couldn’t, it would be absurd, so I just smiled.
King Robert was a man with a fair complexion, brown hair, and a not very expressive face that was affected by stress and age lines, wearing a suit with insignia representing different achievements. Next to him, the flawless Queen Susan settled in a red dress noticeably longer than mine and long sleeves that her collected blonde hair revealed. Her air of excellence and at the same time warmth was incomparable, I felt happy with the simple idea of being able to exchange ideas, doubts, and advice with the queen.
The king gave his wife a kiss on the palm of his hand and looked at Jake just as the current piece was coming to an end, asking him to join him in talking with my mother.
"See you after my speech,” Jake apologized.
Queen Susan approached silently offering her arm, I reciprocated and we began to walk around the people in the room.
“You look beautiful, my dear,” the queen said, breaking the silence. “Sorry we didn’t have time to talk earlier, but tell me how are you handling all this?”
I had even thought-rehearsed the correct answer.
“It is new and certainly a little scary, but I am not closed to the advantages and possibilities that there are in achieving this union, your majesty.”
“It’s a real honor to have you here, I can’t wait to show you everything so that you will soon be queen, I mean it. But we can start with my son, what do you think of him?”
"I don’t know him well enough, he seems to be a man who knows what he wants and has good manners.”
The truth is, I just thought he was very attractive and I only knew what Lidia had told me before. What I couldn’t help was being curious about Prince Luke.
“He can be when he knows what he wants but he doesn’t know what that is yet. Hope you help him figure it out if it’s not too much to ask.”
I nodded. In an instant, the king was beckoning me from a table set discreetly in the corner of the room, Luke was beside him. He was holding the hand of a fair-skinned blonde girl who looked almost angelic in the white dress she was wearing. She might seem like a princess. Seem.
The queen followed my gaze and lowered her arm.
"Oh, don’t worry dear, go to the King. We´ll have plenty of time to talk.”
I bowed and walked over to the King and Prince.
“Princess, excuse me for abusing your kindness, I know that you have received war planning lessons since you were little and I thought I would show you this simulator. My useless son does not know what would be the necessary movement to attack this blue base.”
The king says indicating the piece in the center of the map. I began to analyze it, the king had three large troops occupied and two small ones unoccupied and the base did not seem large. Luke moved the two little ones to the base, getting a glare from his father. I looked at them curiously for a moment, was this a test for me or for Luke?
Regardless of the answer, I took a large one taking it to the side with a small one, and did the same with the ones that were left at the base, leaving them balanced. The king smiled and applauded.
“Wonderful! Very simple, isn’t it?” The King exclaimed, clearly annoying Luke.
"As simple as there is, actually.”
An unknown voice caught the attention of everyone at the table. The owner was unknown to me but seeing that raven-haired man move in my direction, I knew it was his intention to change it.
#5sos#5 seconds of summer#luke hemmings#luke hemmings fanfiction#king!luke#prince!luke#ashton irwin#imagine#king!ashton#michael clifford#calum hood#smut#readregnum#5sos fic#fanfic#5sosfam
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sunburn [Prince Zuko] 25
Warnings: None Rating: PG-13 Pairings: Zuko/OC Summary: “You have everything you’ve always wanted.” “No.” He said softly. “Not everything…” His golden eyes looked at her with a melting intensity she had never witnessed before. “I guess not.” She responded with glassy eyes as tears welled up threatening to break the dam of her eyes.
My fanfiction: M A S T E R L I S T
For some reason sleeping on a royal mattress and sleeping in the ground felt almost the same to Zuko now a days. He really hadn't been sleeping well since he returned to his kingdom. Often, he was kept up by confusing nightmares about dragons, his uncle, the girl with red hair and whispers about what was right and what wasn't.
He was still in turmoil after having received that ominous note the other night. It was a note that sent him on a scavenger hunt to the Dragon catacombs where he learned the truth about his inner demons. Uncle Iroh had finally spoken to him and he had not been able to shed the words from mind. "Because understanding the struggle between your two great-grandfathers can help you better understand the battle within yourself." Iroh replied patiently, watching as his nephew sat down and hung his head, "Evil and good are always at war inside you, Zuko. It is your nature, your legacy. But, there's a bright side.
"What happened generations ago can be resolved now, by you. Because of your legacy, you alone can cleanse the sins of our family and the Fire Nation. Born in you, along with all the strife, is the power to restore balance to the world." He had realized that his conscience. The one that told him what was right and what was wrong had taken the terrible embodiment of his ex-girlfriend and the more he ignored it the more it seemed to nag him.
Zuko stood with his arms outstretched as two servants helped him into his outer robe before he turned and allowed one of them to button it up. 'Can't button up your own shirt?'She judged as she sat on a chair with her legs crossed. He decided to ignore the comment.
"Fresh fruit, Prince Zuko?" Another servant asked as he held up a bowl of fruit with his head bowed deferentially. 'Do you need them to chew your food for you too?'
Feeling guilty Zuko put his hand up and shook his head in the negative and another servant stepped up to him, "May I wash your feet, sir?" Zuko repeated the gesture and another servant took a step towards him, "Head massage?" Zuko shook his head once again and walked towards the door but paused when another servant stepped up to him with a plate of steaming towels on it. He felt smothered by this life.
"Hot towel?"
He stared at the towels for a moment then sighed quietly and picked one up, wiping his forehead with it before placing it back on the tray and walking out of the room. He quietly exited the palace and walked towards the gates, stepping outside. Zuko smiled slightly at the small crowd of Fire Nation citizens standing around seemingly waiting for him. He watched in bemusement as one woman became overly excited and was led away by two palace guards then he went to take a step down the street.
"Prince Zuko, is something wrong?" A servant asked from behind Zuko and he gestured towards the palanquin he was standing in front, "You didn't take the palanquin."
Zuko turned to look at the servant curiously, "I'm just going to Mai's house. It's not far." "It's not a prince's place to walk anywhere, sir." The servant stated respectfully and Zuko glanced in the direction of Mai's house which was only a short walked away. Then he walked over and climbed into the palanquin. The servants picked the palanquin up and walked the few yards to Mai's house and Zuko peered out of the palanquin curtains, smiling slightly when he saw Mai standing by the doors to her house. The darkly dressed girl waited for him outside.
Zuko stared at the doors to Mai's house for a moment then sighed and stepped out of the palanquin. "You should leave," she said to him with her arms crossed over her chest. Her lips drawn into a serious thin line. He guessed she was still upset at what had happened in Ember Island. "I already said I was sorry Mai," he apologized. "It was all the fire punch. I had that night. I just got my words messed up," he spoke sincerely. "For some reason I find that hard to believe." There was no edge to her tone, as per usual no emotion. She closed her eyes for a moment and took in a deep breath. "I already told you! It was an accident!" Zuko said sounding more agitated. "I know." Was all she said. Her tone remaining as ominous as ever. "Know what?" He asked taken aback honestly perplexed at her comment. Mai didn't say another word and turned away retreating to her home. "Mai," He pleaded. "I know you're in love with her," she said painfully. It was the first time Zuko saw an honest glimpse of pain reflected in her dark eyes. "Things have not been the same since you returned from your banishment. I know it. I can feel it. And I will not be a part of this. Tsai spoke to me already and I understand everything now." "What?" His eyes went wide. "What- what did she say?" "She basically told me her whole life story and gave me a lame speech about supporting each other." She ran a hand through her hair. Yeah that sounded a lot like her. “I can see why you like her.” She was quiet, and he had no words for her. "This time we are done for good," Mai said lowering her eyes and mumbled a goodbye before shutting the door on him.
Xxx
Tsai found herself looking for an eight-leaf clover in the royal palace's garden. One which was beautiful and composed the heart of the Fire Nation's family palace. It had a nearby turtle-duck pond and ancient trees that bloomed beautifully. She was currently kneeling on the grass with her nose pressed against it when a pair of shoes came into her vision. She looked up and saw Zuko standing before her with his arms crossed over his chest. He was wearing his royal robes and had his hair done up wearing a regal crown holding his short hair up. He finally looked like the perfect prince he had always wanted to be. "What are you doing?" He asked with an arched eyebrow.
She was sick of fighting and as much as she hated to admit it Ember Island had really helped in getting rid of all of that pent-up tension and anger the two had been carrying. "Your sister has me looking for an eight-leaf clover," she rolled her eyes. Zuko let out what sounded like a humorous huff. "You'll never find it." "Nothing is impossible," she said optimistically and leaned back on her hands looking up to meet his gaze. "Aren't you supposed to be at the war meeting?" She asked. He slightly jerked in surprise "War meeting? What are you talking about?" "Oh?" She brushed her hair out of her face a habit she had now formed. "Azula's at a war meeting. It's supposed to take all day long, which is why she has me here… doing this… I assumed you'd be there we well you know preparing for the day of the black sun." "I guess I wasn't invited," he muttered bitterly and looked off to the side his jaw clenching slightly. "Where did you say my sister was?" xxx Zuko clenched his jaw as he stalked into the Royal spa, where Azula was getting her hair done.
"Hello, Zuzu." Azula cooed without opening her eyes as two servant girls combed her hair in the water, "If you've come for a royal hair-combing, I'm afraid you'll have to wait."
Zuko ignored her as he came to stop a few feet from the spa, "So I guess there's a big war meeting coming up, huh? And apparently I'm not welcome there."
"What do you mean?" Azula asked with false interest as she opened her eyes, "Of course you're welcome there!"
"Oh yeah?! I guess that's why no one bothered to tell me about it!"
The Fire Nation princess sighed in exasperation, "Oh Zuko, don't be so dramatic. I'm certain Dad wants you there." A smile twitched at the corner of her lips as she closed her eyes again, "You probably just weren't invited because it's so obvious you're supposed to be there."
"Well, were you invited?" Zuko asked, trying to keep his voice neutral but failing.
"Of course!" Azula laughed lightly, "I'm the princess."
"And I'm the prince!"
"Exactly," She chided smugly, "So stop acting like a paranoid child! Just go to the meeting."
"Forget it!" He barked angrily as he spun on his heel and began walking away, "I'm not going!"
Xxx
Tsai lay on the lawn toying with a clover she had found. However, it did not have eight leaves that Azula had demanded. She had rolled over and was gazing up at the cloudy sky.
This had always been one of her favorite things to do. Simply lay in nature and take in the warmth of the sun, the scents of the outdoors, the sound of the birds chirping- "Give up so soon?" That was not a bird. She opened her eyes and saw Zuko standing where he had been only some moments ago. Knowing his body language. He looked aggravated. "I'm taking a break," she said bringing the clover to her nose. "Fine, take a break with me then," he asked. "No," she rolled over so she wouldn't have to look at him. "Don't waste your breath. I already told you to leave me alone." "I need to talk to you." Was all he said his tone was serious. She looked at him with a questioning look really not wanting to talk about them. As far as she knew that was over. “It's not about that." He groaned. She turned to look at him with concern. "What about your girlfriend?" She asked snidely.
Some moments later Zuko and Tsai sat under the same tree by the turtle duck pond where he had once sat with his mother all those years ago. The spot made him melancholic and only worsened his mood. Some moments ago, he had sent a servant on an errand. "They are so cute," She leaned over and looked at the turtle ducks lovingly. It was as if a dagger was being twisted on his heart. "I used to feed the turtle ducks with my mother," he suddenly said.
Tsai paused for a moment. The smile wiped off her face immediately. Zuko had never spoken to her about his mother before. Now that she thought of it, she had never heard anything about the Fire Lady. She now guessed the woman was out of the picture… "She disappeared the day my grandfather died, and my father became Fire Lord. That day my life changed…" He said solemnly. "To this day I don't know where she is or if she's even alive, but I know I'll find her someday," he spoke determined looking away from her. Right… The way he felt about her mother, that's how she felt about her brother. She was more than familiar with that feeling.
"I know my father knows where she is, but he won't tell. Hell, he won't even have me at his war meetings." He said bitterly. "You were right, when you said my father doesn't want me? Back in Ba Sing Se." "I said a lot of things in Ba Sing Se," she mused, raising both her brows awkwardly. She hugged her knees and looked at him resting her head on them. "It's just a meeting Zuko, big deal." She rolled her eyes. "Prince," a servant said placing a basket next to them and bowing down lightly before retreating. "Here," he said handing him a basket with some loaves of bread. He handed her a loaf of bread she took it and said thank you before taking it in her hands and taking a bite.
“It’s not for you,” He couldn’t help but let out a rare laugh. “It’s for the turtle ducks.”
“Oh,” she let out sheepishly and couldn’t help but smile a little. She couldn’t help it. She was always hungry. Specially now living the life of a servant. She tore off a piece and threw it at the pond. In exchange he leaned his back against the tree and taking a loaf of bread began lazily tossing bits of bread at the ducks who now swam closer in the edge of the pond. "This is nice," she spoke. "Us. Being… friends," she said after a moment. "Yeah," he smiled back a little bit. "I still don't think I'll ever forgive you," she said darkly after a moment making the faint smile on his lips vanish.
He averted his gaze from hers, feeling a pang of guilt on his chest. "Why? My sister still treats you better than she treats me." He rolled his eyes. "Right, I'm stuck here while Iroh rots in a jail cell." She said coldly. "Tsai," he said lowering his head. "I don't know what's right or wrong anymore. Everything I once believed in- I'm not sure what to think. I have nightmares that keep me away at night. Two dragons tug and pull at me… And I found out-" He paused for a moment. "I talked to my uncle. Sozin might've been my great-grandfather but so was Avatar Roku." Her eyes went wide at the revelation. "He said that evil and good are always at war inside of me. It's in my nature. It's my legacy." Well.…that was loaded. "So what are you going to do?" She asked turning away from him. He was silent. "I.. I don't know." Again, there was that heavy silence between them. "My grandfather would say that there is good and evil in all of us. Or a good dragon and a bad dragon. He would say that who we become depends on what dragon we choose to feed." A strong wind blew by. "So which one are you feeding?" He looked at her wise beyond her years. There was still that faint smile on her face. "Also, about my grandfather. You're right. I still haven't come to term with it... With his passing. I miss him." She said sadly. He saw the way her hand reached for her neck and suddenly his uncle's words sounded in his head. "Let her go. If she doesn't come back it was never meant to be." "Here," he said slowly.
She turned to face him and saw him fishing something out of his pocket. She let out a small gasp when he fished out a sunstone hanging of a long golden chain. It was her family's necklace! The chain was different, but the stone was the same round orange one.
"Azula broke it," he sounded apologetic enough about it. "How?" She looked at him in shock asking more about how he had the sunstone more than how his sister had broken it. "I.…" He said slowly. "I couldn't say goodbye, but I also couldn't bear leaving without you. So, I took it from you. As the Blue Spirit." "And you just carry it around?!" Her tone became rougher, angrier. He still held the necklace in his hands in her direction. All this time he had just been carrying it around in his pocket like just that? It was then that she suddenly felt a deep sorrow. "You know what.." She softened her tone. "Keep it." She said taking his hand in hers and closing it over the family heirloom. "What?" He asked shocked. "Really. Keep it. It's yours." "But Tsai- it's yours. your grandfather gave it to you." He looked at her hands in disbelief. He couldn’t believe she was giving her the last trace of her family. Her identity. A bit of her soul. Her most cherished possession. He saw her eyes becoming glassy.
“Congratulations,” she said. “You have everything you’ve always wanted.” There was a small smile on her face. “No,” he said softly. “Not everything…” His golden eyes looked at her with a melting intensity she had never witnessed before. “I guess not.” She responded with glassy eyes as tears welled up threatening to break the dam of her eyes. With that she stood up and began walking away before the tears threaten to spill.
"Prince Zuko," The servant interrupted respectfully as he dropped to one knee and bowed his head interrupting "Everyone's waiting for you." Zuko stared at the auburn-haired girl's retreating figure. He looked at her, the heirloom on his hand and back to the servant. "The high admirals, the high generals, the war ministers, and the princess have all arrived." The servant replied without lifting his head, "You're the only person missing."
"So," Zuko frowned slightly, "My dad wants me at the meeting?"
"The Fire Lord said he would not start until you arrived, sir." A smile pulled at his face. He turned towards the girl and saw that she was the distance she had formed between them.
“Would you look at that,” she bent down. “An eight-leaf clover…”
xxx
Zuko attended his father's meeting. A meeting in which they discussed the strategy for the incoming attack that would happen during the solar eclipse.
He looked down at the necklace which he wore under his robes. The thin chain creeping around the edges of his neck. He could feel it resting against his chest. It was a heavy burden. Everybody welcomed him when he went to the meeting. It was unbelievable. Even his father had saved him a seat next to him. He was literally at his father's right hand. The most prestigious seat in the entire meeting. Even closer than Azula. He was finally the perfect prince. The heir to the throne. The son that Ozai had always wanted. He had everything he had always wanted… But.…it wasn't him…
xxx
FIRST https://gloves94.tumblr.com/post/621142853126602752/sunburn-prince-zuko-1
NEXT https://gloves94.tumblr.com/post/621610303421022208/sunburn-prince-zuko-26
PREV https://gloves94.tumblr.com/post/621609431202971648/sunburn-prince-zuko-24
#prince zuko#zukoxreader#Zuko x oc#Zuko x you#zuko#atla fanfic#atla#atla fanart#avatar#avatar the last airbender#avatar fanfic#avatar x oc#avatar fanfiction#original character#wattpad
45 notes
·
View notes
Text
hi guys! here’s carlota’s bio + a list of wanted connections. if you’d like to plot please drop me a message and i’ll find you!! i’m seldom on the discord server bc i get overwhelmed easily/large group chats stress me out, but i love to chat and plot, in fact i’m a sucker for extensive plotting and i do want a bit of everything for carlota so pls throw any and all ideas you have my way.
- ̗̀✰ •【 LILY JAMES / FEMALE / 27 】announcing the arrival of her royal highness, ( CARLOTA LUÍSA ISABEL ), the ( INFANTA ) of ( PORTUGAL ). I’ve heard that she is ( IMPULSIVE ) & ( PARANOID ) but can also be ( INTUITIVE ) & ( PASSIONATE ). ( CARLOTA ) is arranged to marry ( MICHIEL HUISMAN, BOB MORLEY, ALFONSO HERRERA ). Rumor has it ( SHE'S THE REASON HER BROTHER THE CROWN PRINCE IS IN A COMA ). We hope you enjoy your stay at London!
STATS
name: carlota luísa isabel, house of coimbra, infanta of portugal age: 26 family:
henrique (father, deceased) terezia (mother, deceased) luís (uncle, 52, regent, childless younger brother of henrique) pedro (brother, 33, in a coma) ____ (brother, 29-31) ____ (brother, 27-29) ____ (brother, 23-24) silvia (sister, 22-23) ____ (brother, 19-20)
relationship status: betrothed to espen jarle lillegarde, crown prince of norway. language(s) spoken: portuguese (fluent), english (fluent), french (well), spanish (fluent), italian (decently), deutsch(okay-ish), danish (okay-ish) eyes: brown hair: brown physical ailments: not an ailment per se, but she broke her right arm in her youth and it didn't heal properly so it's slightly crooked at the elbow. she's a little self-conscious about it and it aches at times, especially if she has to carry something heavy, but for the moment that's about it. neurological ailments: low key depressed but isn't even close to being aware of it because depression is such a foreign thing to her. this quote explains it nicely:
"Being an extrovert with depression and constantly maintaining a lively personality can sometimes feel like you are lying to the world. It makes depression something only you can deal with, when you can finally take off “the mask” [...] suffering from depression as an extrovert comes down to not being taken seriously. It’s hearing how you must be over-exaggerating your condition because there is no way you can be laughing with friends on the same night you go home and cry yourself to sleep. [...] is knowing that people will make you happy because sometimes being happy by yourself seems like an impossible task. It is having a constant need to be there for everyone but yourself. It is – as crazy as this sounds – feeling as if you aren’t allowed to be depressed [...] You have to be the person people gravitate towards to when they want to have a good time."
smoking: mostly in the past drugs: in the past and here's to hoping it stays there alcohol: in the past: drank a lot and often during her teenage/boarding school years. started drinking way less after that and was primarily a social drinker, but enjoyed a glass of wine every other meal. currently: keeps telling herself she'll have just one or two glasses but ends up drinking the whole bottle. when she's feeling down, it helps her stay bubbly, like people are used to see her. tattoos: pretty much always covered. 1 dainty lavender tattoo under her left breast, 1 small conch shell on the inside of her left arm style: enjoys looking stylish but values comfort above all else. doesn't follow fashion trends but enjoys playing with styles. has worn pant suits, bowties, and ties to several events. she often opts for comfortable flats (even trainers when she was younger) when wearing long dresses that cover her feet. secret: she’s the reason her brother, the king, is in a coma
personality
sociable, bubbly, energetic, romantic, intuitive, impulsive, kind, compassionate, audacious, youthful, low-key very sad and depressed, curious, passionate, slightly air-headed, well meaning, romantic, at times speaks without thinking, used to be very gullible growing up, insecure, authentic, bad liar, self-deprecating (esp in the past couple years)
BIO (tw: death, drugs):
[ for carlota’s full / proper bio + more in-depth explanations, please click here & check the ‘biography’ tab.]
for nearly half a decade before carlota’s father was born, instability was the norm in portugal. carlota’s father was born just as the conflict was drawing to an end and he spent his whole life honoring his father’s hard work, heavily focusing on diplomacy, and being slightly ( but understandably ) paranoid about the safety of his family.
like his parents, carlota’s father was fortunate to marry out of love. carlota’s mother isn’t portuguese ( she's a hungarian princess ) nor was she supposed to have become henrique’s wife, but the two had been in love almost since they first met when they were teenagers. at court, some never fully accepted terezia, still, the pair was very happy together.
carlota’s family was always very close-knit and kinda nosy about each other’s business. she has always enjoyed this greatly as she’s a family and people-person, but at times it felt suffocating, even when she was only a child.
carlota’s innate almost child-like passion and curiosity for life as well as her good-humored casual demeanor have always been both a blessing and a curse and often landed into trouble. she’s well-meaning, always, but sometimes speaks without thinking or acts impulsively. she’s a little bit air-headed and selfish in this manner, and her emotions and feelings often control her more than she controls them.
still, she has three older brothers with very strong personalities so from a very early age she’s been trying to keep up with them and showing them that girls can do everything boys can. she’s never been rebellious or assertive by nature, although she likes to make bold choices and statements at times, but having a lot of brothers just forced those sides of her to develop.
when she was 8, shortly after her youngest brother was born her mother passed away - this was carlota’s first heartbreak
carlota’s relationship with her father was always...... not complicated, but perhaps filled with misunderstandings and good intentions gone wrong. he kept her at bay a lot because carlota has her mother’s demeanor, and he worried immensely about her future. her father always felt like out of all his children carlota was going to be the one who was going to struggle the most with an arranged marriage so he was always pressuring her to focus on her romantic life in a serious manner which carlota often found bothersome.
in her teens carlota felt very isolated and out of place. surrounded by people but all alone. that's how she felt.
annnnnnd then her father sent her to boarding school which was never supposed to have happened but he changed his mind thinking it was the best for carlota (spoiler alert - it wasn’t)
carlota was extremely upset and sad over this. being apart from her family and friends she had known all her life brought her great pain and frustration. she also couldn’t understand her father’s change of heart, and a part of her felt like she had done something deeply wrong. honestly she felt kind of abandoned.
these years were somewhat tumultuous, especially because she wasn’t making the right kind of friends - the ones that are good for you. this lead her to have made several questionable life choices. she also got in the habit of drinking too much and doing drugs (she never officially went to rehab but she was very close to and she honestly probably should have gone even if only to really file this chapter of her life away).
all of this is, mostly, behind her thought. it took years but she realised she was fostering unhealthy friendships and habits and that the longer it took her to walk away the harder it would become to do so at all. eventually she cut them all out of her life.
( “what is it with you and your uncontrollable need to be liked?” one of her acquaintances from boarding school asked her once, and she was already a little drunk, so the words didn’t hit her as hard as they normally would have. her shoulders simply rose and fell in a lazy shrug. “i don’t know.” it had been an honest answer, she kept talking anyway, no filter between her thoughts and her mouth. “i guess i - well, i've never been the pretty one, or the smart one, or the brooding one, or the bold one, or the funny one... but i’ve always been good at meeting people so i guess... i guess very early on i just thought ‘maybe i can be the likable one’.” )
her father died of heart decease when she was 21. she always got along with her eldest brother and the two became even closer after their father’s death, however, a couple months before the summit carlota thought she wouldn’t be participating as she had been seeing someone, but the boy ended up deciding that they were better off parting ways. it was all very last minute and out of the blue and he did it via text and she didn’t take the news well in the least so she ended up resorting to finding comfort in bad old habits and companies.
her brother grew increasingly worried and one day the two had a quarrel in the palace’s foyer after carlota showed up to dinner so merrily out of it she could barely stand. at one point he tried to reach for her but she pushed him away - once, twice, trice, and on the forth time he lost his balance and fell down the long imposing staircase.
she was so inebriated that it took her brain moment to register what had happened but once it dawned on her she was immediately struck by a wave of frantic panic and promptly made her way down the staircase ( nearly tripping on her own feet and tumbling down multiple times ). her brother was still conscious when she reached him, falling on her knees by his side, already crying and apologizing. the last thing he told her was to leave so no one would blame her for what had happened.
carlota is not an agitator. she’s not pro nor against the summit. she dislikes the idea of spending her life with a stranger or someone who won’t love her, but above that at the moment she simply feels a great weight of responsibility towards her brother and is just trying to do what he wanted her to. she’s going with the flow in a dutiful manner, trying to always be on her best behaviour, while at the same time trying to stay as true to herself as possible.
at the moment, she almost likes that things are being figured out for her. it goes against her usual demeanor, but she has so much on her mind and feels so much guilt that anything that figures out her responsibilities for her is welcome. frankly, she’s walking towards a big depression, but depression isn’t something she has ever experienced before and personally doesn’t think it’s something she herself could experience.
i want SO MANY THINGS for carlota. good and bad. i want positive character development, i want negative character development. i want to break her and put her together again. i want her to grow, learn, and face past mistakes... and maybe make new ones.
i’m all about extensive plotting, and i’m in things for the long run, so throw all the ideas at me.
WANTED CONNECTIONS
FAMILY
siblings - ill be posting her family request here.
cousins: carlota’s mother wasn’t portuguese, she was likely german, hungarian, belgian, austrian, english, or french. so if your character is from one of those countries and you’d be up for them being related to carlota let me know!!!
ON GOOD TERMS
(open) best friend: someone carlota is very close to at the moment
(open) childhood friend(s): someone carlota has known pretty much all of her life
(open) accidental friendship: carlota and this person weren’t supposed to get along because of their personalities but instead of clashing, to everyone’s surprise, they compliment each other nicely
(open) “a boy tried to make us compete for his attention so we ditched him and became close friends”: self-explanatory lmao i’d love for them to be super close. or maybe he was dating the girl and tried to fool around with carlota so she told the other girl and she dumped and him and her and carlota became close friends. many options.
(open) exes on good terms: i love this trope - two people who dated but who are still friendly (and possibly super close)
(open) one time date (positive): carlota and this person went on a date/found themselves on a date but quickly figured out they’d be better off as friends, and they are
ON BAD TERMS OR IFFY
(open) the guy who ditched her: carlota didn't think she would be participating in the summit as she was beginning to develop a relationship with someone. whether they were officially seeing each other/dating or not is open, but around four months ago he ended what they had, momentarily leaving carlota in a really bad place. i left this super open and vague on purpose, i would love to plot it with whoever takes him.
(open) the boy from the “a boy tried to make us compete for his attention so we ditched him and became close friends” connection: self-explanatory lmao
(open) betrothal’s romantic interest: i’d obviously love for carlota and her betrothal to be end game (like, romantically, not just being married for appearances) but i’m also big on stuff taking its time and i’d love for her betrothal’s to have a romantic interest (even if it’s onesided and he’s not interested in her - altho he can be obviously). above all, i just want a scene like this one lmao
(open) clashed from the start: clarlota and this person never got along (open)
(open) former teenage-hood friends: carlota and these people used to be close when they were teenagers but aren’t anymore.
(open) former best friend: carlota and this person used to be very close but something happened that drove them apart. maybe they were part of the same group of friends and when carlota suddenly started bailing on and not wanting to be associated with them the former best friend felt used and betrayed, like they were had only been a “party” friend to carlota
(open) exes on bad terms: self explanatory
(open) one time date (negative): carlota and this person went on a date/found themselves on a date and it went awful
(open) toxic romance:
NEUTRAL OR UNCLEAR
betrothal: i’d obviously love for carlota and her betrothal to be end game (like, romantically, not just being married for appearances) but obvs that’s not mandatory. his personality is completely open, honestly do with him whatever you wish i just ask that he’s not a very artsy person. as a suggestion, i’d love for his secret to be something like he has toddler from a past fling/relationship, or even if that’s not his secret i honestly just like the idea of him having a secret or not so secret kid. fc suggestions for him are: michiel huisman, bob morley, oliver jackson cohen, and santiago cabrera.
(open) star-crossed: carlota and this character have, or had, feelings for each other but for whatever reason their relationship just can’t work out.
(open) met in a bar: : this could have happened when they were kids/teens or recently. carlota and this royal met in a bar without knowing of each other’s backgrounds.
(open) push and pull: : there’s flirtation and mutual interest… and there’s also a lot of annoyance.
(open) bonded over doing smth they shouldn’t: this could have happened when they were kids/teens or recently. carlota and this person were caught (or nearly caught) doing something they shouldn’t be doing (such as sneaking out or sneaking back in)… individually. it was a chance encounter and their first meeting & can go many ways.
(open) flirtation: (open)
(open) accidental bonding: this person accidentally confided something in carlota, whether because they were drunk/tipsy, or simply completely saturated and needed to vent.
(open) betrothal’s ex: id honestly love for carlota to meet an ex of her betrothal and they get along super well. i have several ideas for this tbh but yeah!!
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
To Save Those Who Can’t Be Saved Chapter 6
Beginning
<– Previous
So I’d uploaded this to my AO3 account some time ago, but I was so self-conscious about the quality of this chapter that I was too anxious to post it to Tumblr immediately. And then I sort of forgot to do it at all. I apologize for that, but without further ado I present the sixth chapter of “To Save Those Who Can’t Be Saved.”
To Save Those Who Can’t Be Saved
AO3
Work Summary: Frisk, Asriel, and Chara go back to Waterfall to solve the mystery of the lone statue sitting deserted in its halls. Along the way, they uncover more questions than answers, and find themselves forced to face their greatest faults and failures.
Chapter 6: Something Weird in Waterfall
Chapter Summary: In which a chat with Undyne and assistance from Alphys brings up the discussion of vanishing acts, and what started out as a mere mystery snowballs into something more serious.
Rating: T
Warnings: Food mention
Characters: Frisk, Asriel, Chara, Alphys, Undyne, Asgore, Toriel
“You burn down your house once, and no one ever lets you live it down,” Undyne said as she sat at the dinner table, her arms crossed and face set in a glower.
Alphys reached over to pat her hand, which caused Undyne’s face to soften. Chara knew that expression; they had seen Asgore and Toriel regard each other in that way before their plan had ruined everything. “Uh, well, it was kind of memorable?” Alphys gave Undyne a small smile.
Frisk giggled, their face aglow with undiluted mischief. “It was.”
Undyne turned to face them and pointed a finger toward them in exaggerated accusation. “I wouldn’t say anything if I was you, punk! I wasn’t the one in charge of the stove!”
Not that it would have mattered, Chara knew. They had the vaguest hint of a memory of Frisk’s hand hovering indecisively over a knob on the oven, the smell of gas, fire, and burning dry noodles, and a blue and scaly hand all but slapping theirs away. It was one of the events of which Frisk could never alter the outcome, no matter how much they tried. If they visited Undyne on Papyrus’s request, her house would become victim to her cooking lesson.
“I promise I trust you not to repeat the mistake,” Asgore said as he ushered Asriel out of the kitchen and to the table. “However, you are both guests, and it would be rude to make you assist in making a meal.”
“It ain’t like you’re making us scrub the floors, big guy!” Undyne tried to put Asgore in a headlock of friendship, despite the fact that he was more than a few heads taller than her.
Asgore staggered slightly from the gesture, but stayed on his feet. An impressive feat. Despite that, he stood there and let her noogie his hair, nearly knocking the crown off his head and looking unsure of what to do in response.
“And, uh, helping out would be the least we could do for inviting us over for dinner,” Alphys said as she tapped her claws against the table.
“Not to mention that it’s a tradition of bonding and teamwork!” Undyne bellowed this with as much enthusiasm as when her favorite ship in her favorite anime had been confirmed.
“That is very true,” Asgore said as he gently freed himself from the headlock and took a seat, “but you have both done so much for myself and the Kingdom of Monsters. Undyne, you have served us all well as head of the Royal Guard, and you continue to aid as head of the New Royal Guard.”
Not that hard to do, in Chara’s opinion; monsters always were better behaved than humans.
Asgore turned to Alphys. “And Alphys, your work as Royal Scientist saved lives of monsters we thought could not be helped, and your current project will certainly help future monsters with accessing knowledge. And that is not even mentioning your assistance with my social media.”
Alphys chuckled weakly, her scales starting to tinge themselves red. “N–no need to thank me.”
Considering that all Asgore ever really posted were updates along the lines of “Perfect weather for a game of catch,” “The birdsong in my garden is quite lovely this morning,” or the perennial favorite of meme creators, “Nice day today!” Chara was inclined to agree with Alphys.
They still favorited all his posts.
“Speaking of helping,” Frisk jumped in, shifting closer to the edge of their seat, “Azzy, Chara, and I were wondering if you could help us.”
Chara reached over to grab their cup of tea. Whatever Undyne’s and Alphys’s responses were, they wanted to brace themself, and one such as them could not brace themself without a sip of chocolate tea.
“Of course we’ll help, punks!” Undyne’s fist met table surface with a thud so loud Chara could feel the impact in their chest. They became very glad they had picked up their teacup, as everyone else’s drinks had sloshed over their cups’ sides and into the saucers in which they nestled. She gave everyone at the table as apologetic a smile she could muster before continuing, “So, let’s hear that question!”
Frisk nodded and leaned forward. “Has anything weird happened in Waterfall?”
In retrospect, Chara should not have been surprised. The strange monster child’s appearance, disappearance, and reset-proof memories had been weighing on them, as was the current failure of locating them. However, Chara had still been slightly expecting them to have asked the question about the statue first. Chara glanced at Asriel and saw that he was staring at them with a shocked expression.
Undyne snorted. “Kid, you’re going to have to be a he–” her gaze flickered toward Asgore–“heck of a lot more specific. I could tell you all about the time everyone was terrified of a strange echoing noise coming from some out of the way corner of the place, only for me to find it was just Napstablook playing their tunes a little too loud.”
Frisk’s mouth turned up in a small smile, but their intense trepidation and curiosity returned swiftly. “Well, something weird happened when we went to Waterfall a few days ago. I saw this strange kid. They looked kind of like Munsta, but they were all gray and white. Like, no color to them at all. And they had these big pupil-less eyes. And they were missing a spike on the back of their head.”
Undyne blinked and exchanged a look with Alphys.
“They were panicking, and I don’t think they heard what I was saying very well.” Frisk set their teacup back down before wrapping their fingers around the edges of their seat. “They wanted me to forget them. But when I turned around for three seconds, they disappeared.”
“That must have concerned you quite a lot,” Asgore said. He looked very much like he wanted to give them a hug, but dared not for fear that he would do more harm than good.
“Y–Yeah!” Alphys fiddled with her glasses in a vain but commendable attempt to keep them from sliding halfway down her nose.
Undyne crossed her arms, and she frowned at her teacup as if it had been personally responsible for Frisk’s fright. “Yeah, that sounds weird all right,” she said. She looked up and smiled, although with how tense she looked she seemed more like she was baring her fangs at them. “I haven’t heard anything about missing children, but I’ll keep my eye out for them! And have a word with them about not scaring my bestie!”
Frisk shook their head so fast Chara idly wondered if it had given them a headache. “I don’t think they meant to scare me.” They spoke so quickly Chara had barely been able to understand them. “You don’t have to say anything to them.”
Undyne opened her mouth, and Chara could see Asriel tense.
Fortunately, Frisk jumped in, perhaps sensing that Undyne might not necessarily change her mind. “We have another question about Waterfall we’ve been wanting to ask you, too.” They nodded over at Asriel.
His ears twitched and he moved as if to point at his own chest. “Oh! Uh, we were wondering if any of you knew anything about the Waterfall statue?” His grin was quite wide and forced. Asgore frowned at seeing it, or perhaps from the question, but Alphys and Undyne did not outwardly react beyond confusion.
“That statue’s always been there!” Undyne said, shrugging. “That’s why it was perfect for the puzzle I made!”
“And, uh, no one knows who exactly made it?” Alphys giggled, sounding embarrassed, and gave a shrug that looked almost painful from how tense it was. “I remember digging through some old reports, and, well, nothing useful came up?” She fixed her glasses again, the gesture almost as much a nervous tic as it was to see more clearly. “But I remember coming across some old articles and interviews and stuff about it while uploading files to the database. I–I’m sure some other volunteers came across things like that too.” She fixed the collar of her T-shirt, a bright pink baggy garment depicting a catlike humanoid with something written in Japanese with a cheerful, garishly colored print. “I’ll see if I can send over some of the most helpful.”
Frisk grinned. “Thanks, Alphys! You’re the best!”
Chara nodded. “Thank you for your assistance.” They hid their amusement as Alphys’s scales, from face to tail, started to tinge red as she grew flustered at the genuine expressions of gratitude.
“You got that right!” Undyne patted Alphys’s shoulder with all the heartiness that she could muster, which was more than anyone else that Chara knew. And then she leaned over and planted an enthusiastic kiss upon her cheek.
If Alphys had been blushing before, then she had taken it to the next level. Her scales grew from red-tinged to completely scarlet, and she was babbling with an expression between anxious and blissful. She was truly the textbook example of love-struck.
A giggle broke out, and suddenly Undyne was mock-glaring across the table. “What are you laughing at, punk?”
Frisk raised their hand over their mouth, eyes shining from how cute they had found the scene. “Nothing.”
Undyne grinned and pretended to roll up sleeves she did not have. “Well, I guess I can beat you up for nothing, then!”
“Please do not beat up my children,” Asgore muttered, right as Frisk burst up from their chair and sprinted away, followed by a blue blur giving off Undyne’s trademark “Fuhuhu!” laugh. “And please do not run in the house.”
His request went unheard by the two main culprits.
True to her word, Alphys had sent over several digital documents to their phones the moment she could. So rather than spend their Monday night playing a video game together, or just discussing the events of school, Chara and their siblings spent it cozied up in Chara’s room, reading through each article.
Chara let their eyes skim the text. It was, truthfully, quite dull. The authors used a multitude of long and eloquent words to impart the fact that they had nothing new to report regarding the subject matter. Everything they had to say, Chara and their siblings had already learned. The statue had been made and placed a great deal of time before the exodus to New Home; the few outlying monsters that had settled elsewhere claimed to have no idea of its creator’s identity or motives; it played music when the “rain” pouring on its head was partially diverted onto the structures surrounding its base.
They glanced at Asriel. He looked bored as well, but his brow was creased and his upper left fang worried at his lower lip. He was determined to get through this, despite the boredom.
And Frisk?
Frisk was continuously highlighting and defining words, still struggling through the first text they’d volunteered to read.
Chara felt a wave of pity for them. While Chara’s talents in reading, arithmetic, and other such subjects had made their life before falling underground miserable, it at least had come in handy for the times they had needed to research. Frisk did not have the same skillsets, however. While reading old textbooks borrowed from Alphys had been instrumental in Frisk getting the idea for how to restore their siblings’ souls and original forms, Chara had helped define the longer words and simplify what they read. Now, without that assistance, they struggled.
But if there was one thing Chara knew about their sibling, it was that they were stubborn, more stubborn than they could ever hope to be. Even if Chara had offered to help them, they would refuse it to prove that they could do it themself. They had sunk their teeth into this challenge, and now they would refuse to let go.
It was a trait that Chara both envied and feared.
Before Chara could continue reading their own article, a soft rapping on the door caught their attention. They looked to see Toriel looking into the room, an expression of tentative concern on her face.
“I apologize for interrupting,” she said in a voice both apologetic and firm, “but I just wished to let you know that bedtime is in half an hour.”
Asriel glanced at the clock that sat perfectly on the center of Chara’s bedside table. “Huh,” he said, and stretched. Chara almost winced as they heard the popping of vertebrae that accompanied the motion. “I guess we lost track of time there.”
“Indeed,” Toriel laughed and shook her head with a gentle fondness. “You have been at those articles for hours. Have you been taking breaks to move around?”
Chara was sure the silence emanating from all three of them answered her question better than any words.
Her kindly expression melted into one of motherly sternness. “Perhaps you ought to take a break for the night and do so?” She shook her head and stepped back into the hallway.
“We shall, Mother.” Chara made a point of putting their own cellphone into its sleep mode and standing up.
As Toriel moved away, Chara realized that while Asriel was standing and stretching with his phone now resting on Chara’s desk, Frisk had made no moves to get off the carpeted floor, their fingernail still tapping away at the screen.
“Frisk, Mother said it is time to put the research away and act as if we are not Sans.” Chara made sure their voice was stern.
Frisk said nothing.
Asriel stopped stretching and poked Frisk’s shoulder. “Frisk?”
The moment his claw prodded their skin, Frisk twitched in surprise, their phone landing some feet away. On their behalf, Chara felt grateful that the carpet was thick enough to protect it against damage.
“Azzy, what’d you do that for?” Frisk scowled at him, and Chara could see him take a step back, his concerned expression now one of guilt.
“Did you not hear Mother when she told us to stand up and move?” Frisk’s gaze moved away from Asriel, who gave them a weak, guilty smile of gratitude.
Frisk frowned and dug the heel of their palm below their eyesocket. “Mom was here?”
Asriel tilted his head, looking for all the world like a curious hound, if hounds had white fur and the barest hint of budding horns. “Uh, yeah? She just left, actually.”
Still, Frisk blinked between the two of them as if concerned that they were playing some kind of prank on them, or maybe concerned that they were hallucinating mothers where there were none. Finally, they sighed and stood up, picking the phone up as they went. But as they paced around the room at a rate so slow Chara had seen faster snails, they made no effort to darken their phone screen. Instead, they read as they paced.
Well, Chara could not fault them for following Toriel’s instruction to the letter, if not the spirit.
Asriel left the room, saying something about going to water the plants in his room, leaving Chara with Frisk. And Chara found themself in the strange predicament of not knowing what to say to them.
While most memories from their and Frisk’s true resets were faded, between the two they had managed to put together enough to know that Chara was not the quietest of people. Even before the events that allowed them to regain full consciousness, Frisk had recalled having the occasional thought that had not belonged to them.
And when they did recover their full consciousness, they had not been a passive spectator, but rather a constant narrator to Frisk’s travels through the Underground. There had hardly been a moment that they did not have a comment to impart, or a pun to tell. It was not as if they could go elsewhere and do something else, after all.
But a realization that had struck them not long ago, combined with the stress of the situation, had left them nothing to say to their sibling. To the person to whom they owed their current existence, and the one who might very well be the one to take it away.
Chara’s attention was caught again as Frisk paused in the middle of their pacing, their finger hovering over their phone’s screen. They stared at whatever passage had caught their attention, holding the phone as if it held the answers to all of their problems.
“I assume you found something?” Chara asked. They would be lying if they, too, had had their interest peaked at the thought of the possibility of something new coming to light. It would certainly alleviate the boredom of reading dry texts that repeated the same information to them ad nauseum.
Frisk did not reply, instead staring at the phrase at the screen, the corners of their mouth lifting farther up into a disbelieving smile. Chara could almost swear that they were starting to vibrate in place like a Temmie upon seeing Temmie flakes.
Yes, it was time to get their brother.
They left Frisk in their room and went to Asriel’s, just next door. They rapped on the doorframe before clasping their hands behind their back and waiting for the response.
Chara heard the sound of a book closing, a soft but solid thunk. “Uh, yeah? You can come in.”
Invitation received, Chara entered Asriel’s room. A leaf from his Chinese evergreen tickled their skin as they passed the doorway; they noted that Asriel would need to trim it soon.
“Hey, Chara. What’s up?” Asriel slid a small journal into a drawer of his desk before turning it around.
Chara inclined their head. “I am sorry for interrupting you, Asriel, but I think Frisk has found something interesting.”
Asriel’s eyes almost turned a brighter shade of red as he perked up in his seat. “Gosh, really?”
As if on cue, Frisk’s voice bled through the walls. “Chara, Azzy? Where are you?”
Chara shook their head. “We are in Asriel’s room.”
Their reply received a flurry of excited footsteps in reply, followed by Frisk barging into Asriel’s room. As they dashed inside, a leaf that protruded from the evergreen plant snagged on their body and tore off the stem. It fluttered the ground, twisting and turning as if protesting its fate.
Frisk did not seem to notice. They were waving their phone in Chara’s face as they all but danced on the spot, chanting, “Look! Look! Look!”
Chara turned their gaze from the white blur that was the phone screen to their sibling’s face. “I would, if you held the phone still.”
Frisk decided to forgo that, and thrust the phone into Chara’s hands instead. Their finger obscured part of their vision as Frisk pointed at a few paragraphs at the top of the screen.
“These, here.” They tapped rapidly on the text, highlighting the word “the” and bringing up the options menu.
Chara tapped the blank space to the side of the text to dismiss said menu. “Thank you,” they said, biting back the sarcastic retort that was their first impulse.
As Chara began to read the text, they heard Asriel’s chair wobble as he left it to read over their shoulder. Asriel would not have missed out on much from skipping this file, however; asfar as Chara could tell, it was the tail end of an interview with a resident of Waterfall.
They felt their spirits dampen. At first glance, it did not seem to confirm anything they did not know about the statue.
“Uh, it’s great you finished the text, Frisk, but what did you find?” Asriel sounded slightly crestfallen.
“Did you get to the conclusion yet?” Frisk’s eyebrows rose higher than they had already been raised.
Chara scrolled down slightly on the text until a good part of the next paragraph had been revealed.
As they skimmed the text, Asriel read the words aloud. “‘The researchers could gather no more information from the interviewee, as they had disappeared with the utmost speed while they were distracted.’” His furrowed brow lifted and he met Frisk’s gaze with wide eyes. “Disappeared?”
Frisk nodded. “Like that kid in Waterfall!”
Chara suddenly felt the lateness of the evening weighing down on them. However, they would not leave their brother to let them down on his own.
“Frisk, we do not know for sure that the ‘disappearing’ the interviewee did was the same as the disappearing the child did.” Chara rubbed the heel of their palm into their cheekbone, trying to wipe away the sudden onset of exhaustion. “We do not know that Sans is the only monster with ‘shortcuts,’ after all.”
Frisk frowned, and then turned to Asriel. “Is he?”
Asriel shrugged. “I’ve never seen anyone else with that ability. What monster did they interview?”
Frisk’s eyes darted to the side as they seemingly thought back. “Uh, some sort of clam monster.”
Asriel hummed as he cast his thoughts back into what he knew of the Underground’s residents. “There’s no clam monster who lives in Waterfall. Hotland and New Home, yes, but never in Waterfall.”
Frisk shrugged. “Maybe one used to live there before?”
Asriel shrugged. “No, not one.”
And if Asriel was confident that there were no clam monsters who lived in Waterfall, past or present, then Chara believed him.
Frisk seemed convinced, as they wrinkled their nose in confusion. “Maybe they’re like that strange disappearing kid. Someone can’t be in trouble without people remembering!”
Chara shook their head. “We do not even know if this clam monster in the interview is in distress. Does the interview say they were?”
Frisk hesitated. “Not that I remember.”
“And, uh, even if this clam monster was like the kid you met,” Asriel continued, fidgeting and not meeting their eyes, “what exactly would this do to help them?”
Frisk huffed, raking their fingers down their hair. “I don’t know, but apparently no one’s even been able to find out who they are. If there are other monsters who can disappear…” They shook their head. “I don’t know. But we can’t just sit here and hope that someone else will help them.”
Well, Chara should have seen this coming. Frisk had felt responsibility for helping everyone, especially monsters, from the moment they realized there were two potential siblings they felt needed saving.
And while last time Frisk had proven capable of helping restore their lost bodies and souls, that was no guarantee that they would be able to do anything about the missing kid, or any other missing monsters out in the Underground.
But if Chara told Frisk this outright, they would not listen. Therefore, they had to lead them to their own conclusion.
“So then, if you are so determined that you alone can save them, then what is your plan?” There were no books with helpful information for them to turn to this time. Nothing on magic or soul theory could help them here, especially not without Chara or Asriel absorbing seven human souls to gain the necessary power to put it into practice.
The question brought Frisk to a halt. They averted their gaze, staring out the window over Asriel’s bed, a soft glow from a magical crystal streetlamp faintly visible through the curtains. “I don’t know yet.” Despite the softness of the voice, they sounded no less swayed out of their conviction. “But I have to try.” They bit their bottom lip. “Perhaps we could go down to Waterfall again and see if we can find the kid again, or another of these disappearing monsters?”
Chara let an eyebrow raise. “Even if there are more of these monsters as you theorize, how would you find them? You found the child by chance, not design, both times.”
Frisk shrugged. They still were looking at anything but them or Asriel. “I don’t know.”
“And if you could convince Mother could take you back down there, it would not be for months. Between our classes at school, her career, upcoming events you shall be required at… Obligations that require your undivided attention. Let those whose job it is to track down monsters in distress handle this. The child is certainly not going to be aided sooner by your neglect of the rest of the kingdom.”
Frisk hunched their shoulders and stared at their feet, and for a moment Chara braced themself for a bitter rebuttal.
Then Toriel came back into the room. “Is everything all right?” she asked, whatever she’d had to say before taking back burner.
Frisk turned around, the frustration wiping from their features like water off of a pane of glass. “Yeah, Mom, everything’s fine!”
It was almost as if seeing themself or Asriel put on a cheerful façade. Chara would have been impressed, had they not experience with hiding their own emotions for the sake of their family, and knowledge that Asriel did the same.
Toriel did not seem convinced, but she did not seem inclined to press the matter. “It is about the time that you should all prepare for bedtime,” she said, her gaze still panning across all her children as if searching for clues for what had happened before her entrance.
Finally, she convinced herself that all was well and left the doorway.
“Are you really all right?” The way that Asriel squinted at them as he asked his question made Chara think that he didn’t think so.
Frisk turned and smiled at him. “I guess so.” They gave Asriel and Chara a short wave. “We’ll talk about this later.”
Yes, Chara expected so. And maybe next time, they would press their own questions about how far Frisk was willing to go to give everyone a happy ending they deemed fit.
“Good night, then.” Asriel returned the wave as Frisk took back their phone from Chara. With his face creased with concern, he looked like he was uncertain whether or not to leave the conversation for another day or to continue hounding them until they realized that they were not responsible for solving everyone’s woes.
Frisk turned, and for the first time noticed the leaf on the ground.
“Oh, what happened to your plant?” They picked up the leaf, turning it over in their fingers. “Is it sick?”
“No, not really.” Asriel shrugged.
Chara tilted their head as they regarded Frisk’s reactions, wishing that, like their brother, they had many resets’ worth of learning to read familiar people as if all their thoughts were laid out on a blackboard in front of them. “It merely had a mishap with a body moving at great speed.”
Frisk shoulder’s hunch as they realized the events at which they were hinting. “Oh, I’m sorry, Azzy. I shouldn’t have run in here like that.”
Asriel shrugged. “You don’t have to apologize, Frisk. I really should’ve trimmed it back a few days ago. Guess I know what I’ll be doing tomorrow.”
Frisk still looked guilty as they let it fall into the waste bin beside Asriel’s desk. After one last good night to both their siblings, Frisk left the room, glancing at their phone screen.
“What about you, Chara?” Asriel asked once the door to Frisk’s room clicked shut. “Are you okay?”
Chara nodded. “I expect I shall be.”
Asriel frowned and clasped his hands together, looking like the world’s most worried therapist. “That isn’t all right now.”
They never could hide their concerns from their brother.
Asriel lifted a hand to scratch at his ear before returning to holding his own hand. “Listen, uh, I know you’re kind of upset at Frisk for something. Well, something different than this whole Waterfall thing.” He laughed, sounding more anxious than amused. Chara was sure he caught the wince they hid, because he stopped the moment they stifled the impulse. “But, well, you could always tell me. Or tell Frisk. Just don’t bottle stuff up like you always do and beat yourself up about it.”
Quite the words for him to say. He always buried the feelings that he deemed not “soft” enough, emotions like anger, and jealousy, and bitterness. Emotions that reminded him of himself in the past, when he had lost his soul.
Emotions he had to fear now, thanks to Chara.
They had let Asriel deal enough with their own issues.
And perhaps they would not confront Frisk with their own issues, their own insecurities and doubts. It would be hypocritical for them to confront their sibling about flaws that ended up making multitudes of monsters happy, when their own failings had brought them to misery.
Instead, they shrugged. “I shall think about it.”
Asriel frowned, and Chara knew he knew that their mind had already been set on its course. But he allowed them to leave with a sorrowful good night.
As Chara went to change into their sleepwear, they could not help but wonder what they could do to stop their family worrying over them for no reason.
“Chara, wake up, please.”
The soft, but urgent voice, and the gentle shaking of their shoulder woke Chara from their slumber. They peeled open their eyelids, which felt swollen from drowsiness, and saw a pale blur in the darkness.
“Mother?” They sat up, gently lifting back a corner of their blankets in preparation to get out of their bed. “What is wrong?” There had to be something important for Toriel to wake them during what could only be the middle of the night, or the early hours before dawn.
Indeed, in the dark room where the only light filtered in from the hallway, she looked on the verge of panic. “Chara, have you seen Frisk?”
Chara felt themself tense. “Not since bedtime last night.” They caught movement from the corner of their eye, and glanced out to the hallway to see Asriel, framed by the open door. He was holding his wrist as if that was the only thing keeping him tethered to calmness, and staring at Chara as if they were his only hope of being saved.
Toriel’s face grew more drawn and tense. Chara did not need her to say anything to know what was the matter.
Frisk had gone.
#useless reptile writes#to save those who can't be saved#dreemurr siblings#food mention cw#frisk#asriel#chara#dreemurr family#toriel#alphys#undyne#alphyne#undertale fanfiction
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
His Throne [JJK] | 03 final
Genre: smut, angst, fluff
Word Count: 6,242
Summary: You, a maid for the royal family, have sex with the irresistible prince Jeon Jungkook on his throne.
Parts: 01 | 02 | 03
Other member vers: Hoseok | Yoongi | Namjoon | Taehuyng | Jimin | Seokjin
You shuffled between tables, wiping them clean of the drunken mistakes the village's fustian knights left behind. You were so tired of working at the local inn, but it was the only way you could afford to adequately support yourself.
It'd been two months since you left the palace to find work elsewhere, and not a day's gone by where you haven't thought of Jungkook. Sometimes you wish you could go back. You left behind so much more than the love of your life; you left your friends, your integrity, your home. It was hard on you having to adjust to your new environment, all alone, with no one to support you the way Jungkook always silently did.
But then you think of Jungkook with Jisoo... It just wasn't worth it to you to stay in the palace knowing you came so close to something only to let it slip away without a fight. That constant reminder would tauntingly dangle in front of you every time you made their bed or cooked their breakfast.
You had to leave, for your sake and for his. Without saying a word to anyone, you disappeared from the palace and into the night. You figured there was no point in telling anyone; it's not like Jungkook would've stopped you if you'd said anything anyway. You weren't sure what you were going to do after you left, you just knew you couldn't take anymore of the suffering of watching Jungkook care for someone that wasn't you.
Luckily for you, not long after you arrived at the barren town, the inn's owner was kind enough to give you a job as a maid and server for the pub connected to the inn. She even allowed you to live in one of the inn's old storage rooms. It wasn't much different from the room you stayed in at the palace, so it was comforting in a sense. You could easily cry yourself to sleep on the pile of blankets you called a bed, just like in the palace. It was almost like home.
A month after arriving at the inn, you began to feel very fatigue. You brushed it off as a symptom of overworking yourself at the pub, but what could you do when it was your only source of income? So you continued working until you started feeling nauseous in the early mornings in addition to your weariness. That's when you realized, you were pregnant. You told Sumi, the innkeeper, about your pregnancy because you felt scared and alone. How were you supposed to raise a child on your own? The worst part was your baby would grow up without ever knowing their father.
It was then that Sumi became like a mother to you. She listened to your problems, soothed your aching heart with warm hugs, and loved you like no other. You trusted her more than you've ever trusted anybody before. Not even a month after you met, you felt comfortable enough with her to tell her about your relationship with the crowned prince. You knew she'd keep your secret safe, and it felt liberating to finally be able to tell someone that you loved Jeon Jungkook.
And that he loved you, too.
After you finished cleaning off the tables and sweeping the floor, you grabbed one of the many candles that lit the pub and disappeared behind the bar. It was around midnight, ten minutes past closing, and about time you locked up the entrance of the pub. You searched the shelves under the bar and shuffled around old rags trying to find the key. Usually it hangs on a hook under the countertop, but of course you forgot to put it there after you opened this morning.
Sumi always berated you for your carelessness - you were always misplacing things. You never did that at the palace. Then again, you were mainly in charge of cleaning and cooking, not watching over small dumb keys. The lack of light didn't help. No matter how many candles or lanterns you lit, the pub would never be bright enough for you.
Eventually you noticed the key at the back of the shelf behind a glass mug. You probably shoved it back there on accident after putting a cup back.
As you reached for the key, you heard the door of the pub open and then shut with a loud thud.
Oh, great, you thought. Probably another drunk.
There were too many occasions in which you had to chase out a drunkard - some nice, others not so much. You really hoped it was just someone asking for directions or the innkeeper coming to tell you to hurry up. You mentally prepared yourself to meet the unidentified stranger.
"I'm sorry," you apologized as you stood up, "but we're closed."
The stranger jumped at your voice, his back turned to you. Finally, he turned around and faced you. You immediately recognized his face; he was one of the pub's regulars.
He greeted you with a smile. "Uh, hi."
By his steady voice and somewhat calm composure, you assumed he wasn't drunk. He looked like he was around your age, maybe a couple of years older. His hair was dark brown and laid flat against his forehead.
He scratched the back of his head and knitted his brows together as he took a step towards you. "I don't know if you remember me, but I was here earlier today..."
"Yeah," you said. "I remember."
The sheepish grin he bared widened. "Well, my name's Hoseok, and I was - uh - I wanted to ask you this earlier but timing wasn't right. You were so busy getting people their orders and stuff. I didn't wanna bother you. Actually I've been wanting to ask this for a long time now, but I figured it'd be weird since we don't know each other. But then I was like how else am I supposed to get to know you if I don't ask you and talk to you? Anyway, I was kinda wondering if... you'd wanna go out sometime?"
You couldn't help but smile and let out a small chuckle. He came all this way, this late at night, to ask you out. His rambling gave away his nervousness which you found cute.
That thought suddenly left you as it sunk in just what he was asking. It'd only been two months since you left the palace. You weren't sure if you were ready to start seeing other people. You wanted to move on because you were so tired of crying over a married man that you'd probably never see again, but wasn't two months too soon?
When you didn't say anything, Hoseok cleared his throat. "We could just get something to eat? Doesn't have to be anything serious." He tried to convince you to say yes.
"I don't know..." you responded.
"Just one date." Hoseok motioned the number one with his pointer finger and took another step closer to you. "And then if you don't think we could be anything serious, we can just be friends."
Would this be a good idea? You asked yourself. You knew you'd never get over Jungkook if you just stayed at the inn and worked, but you didn't want to go out with this guy just to help yourself get over someone. Hoseok didn't deserve that.
"I'm sorry, I don't think..." your voice trailed off. You wanted to tell him no, but you couldn't bring yourself to say it. He seemed so nice; he was always smiling and laughing when he'd drink with his friends at the pub. He had a cute smile that was hard to forget.
If it weren't for Jungkook, you probably would've said okay without a second thought.
Hoseok's smile faltered slightly, and you immediately felt bad and wanted to take back your rejection.
"Well, it was worth a shot," his smile was back, only not as bright as before. "If you ever change your mind, just let me know."
Hoseok turned around to leave.
Would one date really be that bad? He did say it'd be enough. Who knows, I might actually have fun. You debated with yourself some more, still unsure if you wanted to go or not.
You thought about Jungkook again. He would have wanted you to go. He would want you to move on and be happy. You could hear his voice in the back of your mind, and you could see his heart-shaped smile, the one you loved so much, form as he'd say, "Come on, Princess, this guy could be your new prince." You could hear him telling you it wasn't like you to be so hesitant.
As Hoseok neared the door, you senselessly called out to him, "Wait!"
With his hand on the doorknob, Hoseok turned around to look at you. You didn't know what you wanted to say, but you knew you didn't want him to leave.
Stepping out from behind the bar, you tentatively walked towards him. Your hands were balled into fists by your sides, you clenched and unclenched them, nervously. "Uh, I change my mind. I'll take you up on that offer." You gnawed on the inside of your cheek, hoping you weren't going to regret this decision.
That familiar smile was back again, and Hoseok's eyes lit up, "Really?"
You smiled gently and nodded your head, "Yeah, but you gotta keep your word. If I just want to be friends then we'll just be friends. Okay?"
Hoseok nodded his head vigorously, causing his hair to fall into his eyes. "Of course! Are you free later today?"
It was Sunday, so you knew the pub would be closed today. Sumi didn't believe in drinking on the day of the lord, so that was the one day out of the week the pub didn't open. "Yeah, I am. The pub will be closed, so I'll be at the inn next door."
"Okay, great!" Hoseok said, his excitement evident in his scrunched eyes and wide smile. "I'll come pick you up around noon." Hoseok gave you one last look before leaving you alone in the dimly lit room.
You really hoped the Jungkook in your head led you to make the right decision.
After you locked the pub up last night, you made your way to the inn where you found Sumi, warming you up some leftover dinner. You told her about your date with Hoseok and how you'd be gone - you assumed - for most of the day.
Sumi was elated to hear you were trying to move on, but the motherly part of her was still worried you were forcing yourself too soon. She kept reminding you that you weren't obligated to go on this date and that you could leave in the middle of it if you felt like you needed to. You wanted to be annoyed by her nagging, but all you could do was appreciate her concerns.
Once Sumi was finished nagging you, she began to ask you what Hoseok was like since she had no idea who he was. There was only so much you could say since you didn't really know Hoseok either, but you did know he had the sweetest smile. Of course, it was nothing compared to Jungkook's, but it did make your heart flutter just the tiniest bit. You told Sumi he was a brown eyed cutie with soft features that reminded you of a puppy dog.
The more Sumi talked about the date, the more excited and anxious you became for it. You've never been on a date before - never went through the process of picking out an outfit, anticipating what you're gonna do on the date, or wondered if this could be the guy. So, your nerves were kicking into high gear as the date neared.
It was almost noon, about an hour till, and you were all ready for your date. You did your hair and wore your nicest dress; it was Sumi's dress when she was younger, and she was nice enough to give it to you since you didn't have any clothes other than the ones you wore on your back the day you two met.
As you stood in the inn's kitchen, you kept having to drink water to calm yourself. You were getting so anxious.
What if he's the one? The one that'll take your breath away even more than Jungkook ever could. The one you can actually grow old with. The one that'll make you forget Jungkook. Although you found that highly unlikely, you couldn't help but wonder.
What if he isn't the one? What if he just makes you miss Jungkook even more? You've never loved anyone like you loved Jungkook.
Your thoughts were boundless and slightly irrational for just one date, but having to bounce back from a love that meant the world to you was scary. You didn't know what was scarier, the thought of never finding love again or actually moving on from the one who taught you how to love.
You were in the middle of downing your fourth glass of water, pondering if it was too late to cancel the date, when Sumi walked into the kitchen. She eyed you, admiring how beautiful you looked in her old dress. It reminded her of when she was young and lively.
Sumi smiled gently as she said, "Hoseok's here!"
"What?" You almost choked on your water. "But the date's not for another hour, I'm not prepared!" You thought back to what Hoseok said and remembered he told you around noon, not at noon. You stood next to the island in the middle of the kitchen and placed your glass on it. Your grip on the cup was tight as you looked to Sumi. Nervousness settled into the creases of your furrowed brows.
Sumi chuckled. "I found him standing in front of the inn, he asked about you. He really did look like a puppy - a lost one."
"What'd he say?" You inquired.
"Just asked if I knew ya, and I told him I did and to wait in the check-in area. You can still cancel, you know?"
You knew that, but it'd be rude to have him come all this way only to cancel last minute, right? No, it wouldn't be rude, but it wouldn't feel right. It's just one date. Just two people hanging out, getting something to eat. It's not like he was expecting you to fall in love with him today.
"No, it's fine. I'm dressed. I'll go." You released your grip on the cup and inhaled deeply. You gave Sumi a smile and thanked her for notifying you that Hoseok was here.
He's not gonna propose for goodness sake, stop being so nervous, you told yourself.
You gathered your courage and made your way to the inn's lobby where you saw him sitting on one of the couches, his back turned to you.
"Hey, sorry I made you wait," you released a shaky chuckle. "I wasn't expecting you to be so early."
When he stood up and looked at you, your heart dropped. Your eyes widened and your breath caught in your throat because that wasn't Hoseok waiting for you. "Jungkook?"
He looked tired and worn out, but his eyes lit up the second they met yours. Your name dripped from his lips like honey, all sweet and loving, as he took a step towards you. "I've been looking everywhere for you." Jungkook smiled, and it made your heart flip.
Jungkook wore the clothes of royalty, but they were slightly tattered and dirtied - evidence of his quest to find you.
Seeing Jungkook brought back all these painful feelings and made nostalgia bubble in your stomach. It took everything in you not to reach out and touch him or hold him, tell him how much you've missed him, how much you still love him. You didn't need him here to make you lose your will to move on.
The fact that Jungkook was here was surreal. You'd always fantasized about him coming to find you, but you never expected it to actually happen.
"What are you doing here?" You asked as you took a step back. Your heart was racing and your palms sweaty. You flattened them on your sides to rid them of the claminess.
You always thought if you saw Jungkook again, you'd run straight into his arms and never let go. But now that he's really here, your legs felt like lead, heavy and immobile. There was an anchor in the pit of your stomach keeping you from embracing the love of your life. You were paralyzed to your very core.
The tone in your voice made the sparkle in Jungkook's eyes die out, and his smile disappeared without a trace. "I came to see you."
The weak part of you melted at his words, but you quickly regained your composure. He's married, you reminded yourself. "Does Jisoo know you're here?"
You were so conflicted with your feelings. You wanted to be happy he was here for God knows what reason, but the practical - and slightly cynical - side of you kept screaming for you to disregard your feelings because if you don't and succumb to them, then you'll be left vulnerable and susceptible to being hurt again. Seeing him brought forth a rush of feelings that you've been trying to lock up for months now. The gates have opened, the dam broken, and your feelings were like a unyielding flood trying to drown you.
"No," Jungkook sighed. He dropped his head and stared at his feet. Jungkook thought you'd be overjoyed to see him. Then again, he did show up out of the blue with no warning whatsoever. He never stopped to consider for even a second that you wouldn't want to see him. "I... ended things with her."
Jungkook lifted his head and searched your eyes, looking for some kind of reaction.
Your mouth fell open in shock. You wondered for a second if you heard him correctly. Did Jungkook really just say he "ended things" with the princess of a neighboring country? "Ended things" with his wife.
"What are you talking about?" You questioned. "Nothing's as simple as ending things, Jungkook... Are you saying you got divorced?"
"Not exactly," he responded. "I told the king about us..."
As soon as Jungkook muttered those words, it felt as if the ground that was keeping you steady suddenly crumbled from beneath you, and you were falling. The rush of adrenaline that consumed your every nerve wasn't exhilarating in the slightest, it made your hairs stand on end and your heart clench.
"Jungkook," you whispered. "You didn't."
What exactly did he tell the king? "Hey I've been screwing one of the maids for the past couple of years." That's the only way you could have imagined the scene to go down.
"I told him I love you," he continued. "Told him I can't be with Jisoo, and that I want to marry you."
Before you could even digest the fact that Jungkook just said he wanted to marry you, he continued.
"He told me to never bring divorce or you up ever again, especially not in front of Jisoo, or he'd disown me. He said that this was the path chosen for me since birth, and that he's given me everything I've ever wanted, and I didn't deserve to ask for more."
You couldn't help but agree with what the king was saying. This was the path chosen for him. He's a prince for goodness sake. It's his duty to help bring our country and neighboring countries together in any way possible. Even if that meant marrying somebody he doesn't love because someday he's going to be king, and he needs to learn how to sacrifice his happiness for the sake of this country.
Besides, what did he think he'd get out of telling the king? Did he really think that just because he says he wants to marry you that his parents would allow him to sever ties with Jisoo so soon after their marriage? For a maid no less? Even if they were okay with him divorcing Jisoo, they wouldn't let him do it to be with a maid. Perhaps someone of royalty, but never a maid.
That thought saddened you, but this was your reality.
"So I left," Jungkook's husky voice pulled you out of your reverie.
"You should go back," you found yourself whispering in a soft voice. He can't just leave the palace as if there won't be any consequences. How typical of a prince to assume he can do whatever he wants. "Jungkook, this isn't right. You were born to be king. You deserve a lavish lifestyle in the palace where you belong. You wouldn't survive a day in a commoners shoes."
What would happen to Jisoo? How would this affect our country's relationship with hers? Who will be king now? So many questions ran through your mind as you wondered what would happen if Jungkook did stay. Of course, Jungkook's younger brother could always take the throne, but he was considerably younger than Jungkook. He was only sixteen years old. It'd be a long time before he could become king.
Jungkook walked towards you, his face hard. "No amount of riches could keep me away from you. I deserve to choose how I live my life, and I choose to live it with you."
"Jungkook..." It's not like you genuinely wanted him to go back, but you knew what was right, and him staying with you wasn't. He has a duty to uphold.
"If I can't be with you, then I don't want to be with anyone." He hesitantly reached up before slowly cupping your face in his large hands. They were warm and felt like home. He was thankful you didn't withdraw from his touch like he thought you would. He knew how much he's hurt you, and he was so worried the damage was irreversible.
"But you don't get to choose." You looked into Jungkook's pleading eyes, they were dark and solemn. You never would have thought you'd have to reject Jungkook, but here you were, saying no to a man practically begging you take him. Oh, how you wanted to take him.
You reached up and engulfed Jungkook's hands in yours. You gave them a light squeeze before removing them from your face, watching as his face fell with despair. You took two step backwards, bringing some distance between you two. It made it so much easier to reject him when you couldn't feel his warmth and imagine yourself wrapped up in his arms. Tears brimmed your eyes, but you smiled at him.
"Y/N," his voice trembled.
"Go back, Jungkook. Go back to where you belong, and live the life that you should. You could be happy with Jisoo if you tried."
"I left everything for you." Jungkook huffed. "Do you really think they'd take me back after what I did to be with you? I walked out on the royal family; no one even knows where I am, Y/N. They've probably disowned me already."
You considered Jungkook's words for a second. No way they'd disown him that easily. Surely they'd take him back. At least that's what you hoped.
You opened your mouth to assure Jungkook they'd accept him without hesitation, but he cut you off.
"I won't go back." His voice was firm. Jungkook took a step towards you, closing the space you'd just created. "I love you, and I know you love me, too."
Everything around you stood still. This was the first time Jungkook's ever directly told you he loves you. He's said he loved you, he's said he told his father he loves you, but he's never told you face to face, out loud, "I love you." It nearly broke your entire resolve to send Jungkook back. You were too taken aback to retaliate, so Jungkook continued without giving you a second to completely compose yourself.
"You don't want me to go back, and you know it. Don't give me some bullshit lie that being a prince is what I deserve, and the palace is where I belong. We both know that's not true; I belong with you wherever that may be.
"We could be happy together. I don't care about this country, I don't care about money, and I sure as hell don't care about Jisoo or what the king and queen think. I love you Y/N, and I want to be with you. I want to live with you and wake up to you every morning and go to sleep to you every night. I want to get married and have kids with you. I'll work day in and day out to give you everything you deserve. Stop putting me before yourself because you deserve to be happy, too, and I know that you'd be happy with me."
I want to have kids with you. You immediately thought about the child you were carrying. If Jungkook stayed, your child wouldn't be fatherless, and you could actually tell Jungkook that he's going to have a kid. Of course you wanted to live with him, raise your kid with him, and you had no doubt in your mind that you'd be happy with Jungkook. The thought was so deliciously tempting that the more you entertained it, the more your resolve seemed to dissipate.
You imagined Jungkook as a dad, taking care of your little baby and playing with them. You pictured yourself growing old with him and watching as that child turned into an adult and started to love like you and Jungkook did.
Instinctively, your hand rested on your belly. The tears that were welling in your eyes earlier finally spilled over. A soft sob fell past your parted lips. You bit your bottom lip to keep it from trembling and allowing more whimpers to escape. You looked down at your small baby bump. You gripped your dress and let the cloth bunch up in your clenched hand.
Would it be wrong of you to change your mind and ask him to stay? You wanted that - you wanted that happy ending, and by God did you deserve it. Jungkook was right, you deserve to be happy. You were hardly ever selfish or voiced your wants and needs. Would it really be so bad for you to let yourself have this one thing even if it meant getting in the way of Jungkook's life?
Suddenly, you found yourself searching for reasons for him to stay. He wanted to be with you. You didn't force him to come find you or leave his family behind. He did that all on his own. Who are you to say no to that? You should be grateful and accept him with open arms.
"What?" Jungkook asked when he noticed your tears and your hand on your stomach. He wondered for a second if you were in physical pain. Concern laced his words as he asked you again, "What's wrong?"
"I'm," you choked out, "I'm pregnant."
A second or two passed and suddenly you were in Jungkook's arms. He held you tight against himself. You could hear his heart hammering inside his chest. Jungkook rested his chin on your head, trying to find the right words to say.
He was so caught off guard. He didn't want to insult you, but he had to ask. "Is it m-"
"Yes it's yours, you idiot." You answered without him having to finish his question. Your tears stained his shirt as you buried your face further into his chest.
Jungkook thought about the last time you two had sex. You must have been at least two months along. He immediately felt bad thinking about how scared you must have been when you found out all alone. He was a little bitter because he knew, if he'd never came to see you, he would have never known about his own child. But that wasn't important at the moment. What was important was you were so obviously shaken, and all he wanted to do was console you.
"I can't go now, Y/N," Jungkook lifted his chin from your head and leaned back so he could look you in your eyes. His thumbs wiped away the tears streaming down your face. You stared into his brown eyes, they were soft and inviting. "You need me as much as I need you. I can help you raise the baby. You don't have to do this alone. Jungkook can be king, Jisoo can find some other prince from some other country, but you'll never find another man that will love this baby as much as I would."
With each passing word, Jungkook continued to tear your resolve to shreds. There was hardly any piece of you left that was convinced he should go back to the palace. You were overcome with a sudden desire to keep Jungkook all to yourself. Screw what was right.
"But-"
"Sh," Jungkook silenced you. "No ‘buts'. I've let you go once, and I'm not doing it again."
Jungkook leaned down and kissed you. It was a soft affectionate kiss filled with love, there was no urgency to it. You simply melted into him, and that was it. There was no turning back; he'd won you over. As Jungkook deepened the kiss, he pulled you close into a loose hug. His hands rested on your waist, intimately. You snaked your arms around his neck and clasped your hands together.
Your heart was pounding loud and clear, and you were sure Jungkook could hear it, too. After what felt like an eternity, you broke the kiss, your eyes still closed.
It still hadn't quite registered that you and Jungkook are finally going to get your happy ending. You knew there were going to bumps and obstacles along the way, and you might have to fight to stay together, but you knew it would be worth it in the long run. Finally, all the suffering would come to an end because Jungkook was yours.
"I love you," you whispered.
"I love you, too."
"And then what happened Mommy?" Your daughter, Nayeon, asked. You sat perched on a rickety old rocking chair Jungkook tried to make for you not long before Nayeon was born. She was seated at your feet, her legs crisscrossed, her chin resting on her clasped hands, and her eyes gleaming.
You'd just finished telling Nayeon the story of how you and Jungkook got together and how Jungkook so bravely left his home and family to be with you. You weren't afraid to mention he was the prince because you knew if Nayeon mentioned it to any other kid, they'd think it was a simple story.
In fact, your story had spread throughout the country. You were the protagonist of the great love that overcame societal differences. Your story inspired young women everywhere and helped them realize that, if meant to be, love was boundless and could overcome anything.
You picked Nayeon up and placed her on your lap, and her arms naturally wrapped tightly around your shoulders. "And then you came along," you booped her cute button nose.
"So if daddy was a prince and soon to be king, does that make me a princess?" She inquired, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Every six year old dreams of being a princess, but in Nayeon's case, she was one.
You chuckled as you said, "I guess it does."
The grin on Nayeon's face only grew wider; she couldn't wait to boast to her friends that she was a real life princess.
You pushed a strand of her long dark hair out of her eyes. They reminded you so much of Jungkook's, slanted towards the end but bright and wide with wonder and so full of curiosity. She was compassionate and understanding, very intelligent, too. She took so much after her dad. Although Jungkook likes to argue she took all those traits from you.
"Then does that mean the baby inside you will be a princess, too?"
"Who knows?" You smiled. "Maybe they'll be a prince."
Jungkook was the first one to suggest having another kid. He loved Nayeon so much he wanted another child to cherish and shower with love. At first you were against the idea because even though you weren't poor, you weren't exactly the most well off family. Having another child would put a strain on money, but Jungkook was so good with kids, and he vowed to work hard enough and make enough money to raise a second child without worry. So of course you couldn't say no to him. Once Jungkook is determined to do something there's no stopping him.
Your daughter placed a small hand on your round belly and jumped when the baby kicked. She giggled endlessly, and it was music to your ears. You gave her a tight squeeze and proceeded to smother her in kisses and tell her how much you love her.
Eventually, she asked you to continue with the story, so you did.
The world continued to turn after you and Jungkook decided to stay together. Everything really fell into place. It turns out the neighboring country was secretly planning to assassinate the entire royal family with Jisoo as their perpetrator, so she was executed, and the relationship with her country hasn't been the same since. For awhile, we were in war with them, but once Jungkook's younger brother became king, he put an end to it. He realized it was only wasting rations and hurting civilians who were losing loved ones in a stalemate war. If it weren't for the war, however, you were positive the royal family would've sought out Jungkook and forced him back into the palace to be king.
Jungkook never went back to the palace. You two stayed at the inn for a couple of months. Because you were pregnant, you were too weak to work yourself, so Jungkook took on your shifts at the pub and the inn. With a little help from Sumi, eventually you accumulated enough money to buy your own home and finally get married. It wasn't a big wedding, but it was perfect in your book because Jungkook was the groom, and that's all you've ever dreamed about.
After you moved, you still visited Sumi often, especially since she was Nayeon's godmother, and even started working at the pub again when Nayeon turned three.
"What about the guy you were supposed to go on a date with?" Your daughter cocked her head to the side and pulled her eyebrows together, curious.
The corners of your mouth twitched up slightly. You rocked the chair back and forth and hugged Nayeon to your chest. "We became very good friends."
You thought back to the moment Hoseok walked into the inn's lobby, looking for you, only to find you crying in Jungkook's arms. You were so upset that you forgot all about him and apologized profusely for having to cancel the date and any further offers he'd want to make.
Hoseok was no fool; he easily read the atmosphere and assured you he was okay. He told you he wished he'd gotten there sooner, but timing really just wasn't right for him when it came to you. You remember the chuckle that escaped his lips as you both thought back to his incessant rambling on how he wanted to ask you out sooner.
You always wondered what would have happened if he did.
Suddenly, Jungkook walked through the front door, pulling your attention away from your thoughts. Your daughter perked up, immediately leaving your lap to hug him. She truly was a daddy's girl, even though she claimed to love both of you equally.
"Daddy!" She squealed.
Jungkook effortlessly picked your daughter up and pulled her into to a tight hug. "Hey, Buttercup."
He was dressed in casual work clothes, a white short sleeved shirt tucked into his pants. Ever since Jungkook started working, he's grown more robust, his hands bared calluses from working to support your family, and he genuinely seemed happy. You never thought he'd make it this far.
"Mommy told me I'm a princess!" Nayeon smiled a toothy grin. Jungkook looked to you with a raised eyebrow, a smile playing on his lips.
You shrugged your shoulders and smiled slyly at him.
He turned his attention back to the squirming daughter in his arms. "That you are!"
"I'm daddy's princess, right?" Nayeon asked in a sugary sweet voice. She wrapped her arms around Jungkook's neck and waited for an answer.
"Sorry, Buttercup," Jungkook smiled, setting her down onto the ground. He strode towards you and rested one of his hands on the armrest of the rocking chair and the other on your stomach. His hand caressed you as he smiled thinking about the little baby boy or girl that would soon be entering your lives. He leaned down till his face was merely inches from yours. "But that spot's been reserved for your mom for a long time now."
He kissed you, smiling against your lips. With his eyes closed he pulled away, and when he opened them, he admired you like he'd never seen anything more beautiful in his entire life. "I told you you'll always be my princess."
#the series is finally over! I can write something else now~#bts#bts smut#bts fluff#bts angst#jungkook smut#jungkook angst#jungkook fluff#jeongguk smut#jeongguk fluff#jeongguk angst#jeon jeongguk#jeon jungkook#bts jungkook#bts jeongguk#bts scenario#jeongguk scenarios#jungkook scenarios#bts prince au#prince jungkook
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter Two: The Dreams That Came
Chapter 2
The Dreams That Came20 March 1823Seven years later…
Waiting in the antechamber of her mother's sickroom with Sir Walter, Beatrice stared out of the cottage's main window in a trance: it was the first day of Spring. When he and Logan arrived minutes before, she opened a window to let the sweet scent of an overgrown honeysuckle shrub find its way into the home. On the edge of the window rested three tightly sealed jars, each with different colored glass. Inside of the jars were leaves, herbs, and berries of different kinds melding together to make sun tea. Behind the jars, a wind chime that Beatrice made for her mum played simple melodies with the breeze. Through the window and past their yard, an ocean of bluebells near the Brightwall Library swayed harmoniously with the wind and seemed to dance with the chime's music. While we love her every season, Beatrice thought of the old maxim, it is springtime in Albion that makes the blind wish they could see again.
And it was the exact reason her mother requested to live out the rest of her days in Brightwall, rather than stay at the castle in Bowerstone. When Beatrice asked why she wanted to move to the country town last Spring, her mother replied, "My love, because the bluebells are to die for," with a wry smile. It was now eleven months later and the violet-blue bulbs were appearing yet again, although Beatrice knew this would be her mother's last season. She had been dreading this day. Beatrice could not shake the feeling that her mother's indomitable will to stay alive these past few weeks, despite being at the peak of her illness, was for the sole purpose of seeing the flower in bloom one final time. She felt a heavy pull in her chest as she stared into the rich blue blossoms; it was only a matter of time.
"Beatrice," Walter interrupted her thoughts. "I know this is hard for you, and I want you to know that I am always here. Before your father left, he asked me to take care of you and your mum until he returned," he shifted uncomfortably in his chair, "and I have done so with honor. So, tell me kid, is there anything I can do?" He gave her a serious look, "Because honest to Avo, you look like you'd jump out the window next to me if I weren't here to grab you."
She took her eyes off the bluebells and smiled weakly at Walter, "I'm sorry, I wasn't meaning to ignore you. It's that…everything hurts like it did when Papa went missing." She squinted her eyes and searched for words, "Even, even the flowers, Walter…I wish I could pause the sun and stars for one day." He nodded his head in sympathy. He is too kind to me, Beatrice thought to herself about her companion. Since her father left, Sir Walter had graciously filled the empty spot in Beatrice's life. Most days he trained her in combat, some days they would walk the gardens while she asked him questions and he shared war stories. He escaped to the provincial village to visit her as often as he could, and she knew he was too busy to come as often as he did.
He had been her listening ear when work consumed Logan. The arms that reached her during her darkest days and placed her on her feet time and time again. A shoulder to cry on when Jasper explained to a young Beatrice that, "feelings for the housekeeper's son are natural, but he is not of your class." The calloused hands that escorted her and her mother to their seats at royal banquets when others had their husbands and fathers to fulfill the duty. The heart that took in his king and closest friend's children when he had not asked for the task, when he had not had children of his own. None of this was lost on Beatrice and she was eternally thankful for his unconditional love. Knowing that her mother's death was coming and that Sir Walter would try to take on the role of both parents, her gut became heavy with guilt.
"There is something you can do for me," she said to clear her mind. "Don't let Logan leave for Aurora. We need him here. I need him here. I imagine it will only be days when he is no longer prince regent and crowned the new king." Her voice was rising in anger with each word. "What could possibly be so important that he would leave at a time like this?"
"You know your brother. When his mind is settled, it is impossible to move him. He is like a boulder," Walter said before lowering his voice to almost a whisper. "Beatrice, you and I both know he hasn't been himself lately. Like you, he too is in pain. He busies himself to cope," Walter stood up and motioned for Beatrice to do the same. He held out his arms to her and she could not help but want the comfort of his embrace. She didn't make a noise as she rested her head on his shoulder. He squeezed her tightly and, when she closed her eyes, it was as if she was hugging her father again.
"Have you gotten taller?" Walter asked.
"I think so. I'm fourteen, soon to be fifteen, you know. Logan is almost as tall as Papa was, maybe I will be too," she replied.
"Wow, only fourteen, huh? And to think you're more mature than me," he laughed.
Beatrice knew he was trying to distract her, trying to make her feel better for even a moment. But she couldn't stand it, not when she wanted answers and certainty. She cleared her throat and asked, "Are you going with Logan to Aurora, Walter?"
He paused and responded, "No, I'm staying in Albion. We've already worked it out." Softly, he stroked the back of her head.
Beatrice let out an exhausted sigh. "Thank you, thank you, thank you," she chanted. Pulling back and cupping her hands around his in appreciation, she gushed, "You have no idea how much this means to me."
"Thank your brother then. It was one of his many pre-departure plans," Walter replied. Now that she was more grounded, Beatrice could sense a cloud of resistance growing within him.
"What other plans does he have?" she asked.
Walter shook his head in exasperation, "Logan has scheduled a meeting with our favorite business advisor. He wants to give him complete control of industry while the soon-to-be king is away. It's an absolute balls idea, but he cannot be convinced otherwise."
"Does that mean Reaver will visit Bowerstone more often?" she asked.
"I suppose. I know that he is having a manor built in Millsfield, so he'll be physically closer." The reaction of the princess surprised Walter. It was the first time she displayed an ounce of energy since he and Logan arrived, "Why? Do you need to see him?"
"Oh no, I'm just shocked is all. I cannot believe Logan is sharing any of his work burdens, especially with the likes of Reaver." Beatrice was lying, but Walter failed to notice. Unbeknownst to anyone except her mother, Beatrice had been trying to contact those that would be able to help her find her missing father and Reaver was on her list.
Beatrice had wanted to search for her father the moment he was declared "dead," but it was as if life circumstance prevented her. Her mother's sickness, which meant she was now living outside of the castle in Brightwall, and knowing Logan refused to discuss the subject, left Beatrice few options. She tucked her desire to find her papa beneath her duty as her mother's caretaker and did not mention it again.
She had been living in Brightwall for exactly five months when the dreams began.
On the first night, she dreamt that she was a child again, sleeping in her bedroom at Bowerstone Castle. Her papa stood in her doorframe and beckoned her to follow him. She struggled to keep up with his long stride while they wandered the hallways. Finally, reaching their destination at the doors of his office, her papa turned around and smiled at her. Walking toward the bookshelves that lined his walls, he knelt, grabbed her small hand, and ran her fingers over the spines of his books. Suddenly, she was back at the start of the dream and her papa stood in the doorframe once more. The dream repeated itself for the rest of the night.
When Beatrice awoke the next morning, she quickly reached for the dream journal she kept near her bed. Everything had felt so real – as if it were a memory rather than a dream. Thumbing through pages and pages of entries for that year, she looked for any mention of her father. Not once had she dreamed of him; instead, her entries were riddled with nonsensical images and the same recurring nightmares from her childhood. Beatrice wanted to believe it was a sign, but as the excitement of seeing her father again settled down. She told herself that his "visit" was simply a product of missing him.
Yet the next night, she dreamed of him again. She knew she was in a portside town when salty air filled her lungs. A large stone building was to her right. At first, she thought it was a castle in ruins, but as she approached she realized it was a stadium. Roads were muddy and houses were unkept, and most townspeople around her mimicked their surroundings in both attitude and uncleanliness. She could feel that she was taller and more powerful than her waking self; she must have been older. Beatrice looked around for her papa, but he was nowhere to be found. An overwhelming sense of panic filled her and she began running up the hill towards a wooden tower that overlooked the town; any reservation she had was gone as she desperately looked through the crowd of people for her father.
"Papa! Papa!" she screamed at the top of her lungs, but it was not her voice she produced. She stopped in her tracks right before hitting the tower. Beatrice felt a hand on her back and she swiveled around.
"Ah, Sparrow! There you are," the man said with a large grin. "Got that 5,000 gold for me yet?"
"Who are...?" Beatrice replied.
"You'll be well-pleased with the results, Sparrow. This area is ripe for expandoration!" The man laughed again and Beatrice stared at him incredulously.
"What did you call me?" she asked.
"Sparrow? That is you, innit? You look the same as ever," his mouth relaxed into a straight line. Beatrice reached behind her and immediately felt the hilt of a sword. Pulling it over her head, she gazed into her reflection. Looking back at her, in the polished metal of the blade, was the face of her father. She was him.
"Do you see it?" the man asked.
Beatrice returned her sword to its rightful place, "I think I do."
"No. Do you see it?" He asked again and pointed to a pocket on her chest.
"Oh!" Beatrice slipped her hand into the pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper. She unfolded the paper along its single crease, revealing a photograph.
"Do you see it?" The man was smiling again.
Beatrice studied the photo; it was of her Papa and a woman. And despite the woman being older than she was now, Beatrice knew it was her. They stood next to each other, stone-faced, directly facing the camera. Their bodies were identically postured, with one glowing hand to their side and another hand rested on the hilt of a long, uneven sword balanced on its tip. The man before her stepped forward and ran his finger back and forth over the crease in the photo. He placed his hands over Beatrice's, folding and unfolding the photo before her eyes. She realized that when folded, her father laid perfectly on top of her. They were mirror images. One of the same.
"I see it now," she whispered.
Beatrice hit the ground beside her bed with a hard thud. Moments passed before she realized where she was and her mind was racing. Grabbing her journal, she stumbled through the dark to her desk. After finding a match to light an oil lamp, she began sketching furiously. She drew the face of the man from her dream, the town she had visited, and in as best detail as she could, the photograph. Trance-like, it wasn't until she had finished that Beatrice took stock of what laid before her. None of it was recognizable, but she knew it held significance.
The third evening, Beatrice was jittery with anticipation. She was afraid that she had overthought it – that she ruined the possibility she would dream about her father again because she wanted it so badly. She closed her eyes and concentrated her breathing to lull herself to sleep. Four breaths in, six breaths out, she thought as her chest filled and deflated.
Soon, Beatrice found herself standing at the top of a tall peak. Her senses were heightened and she was filled with wild anticipation. She looked down at her hands; they were her hands. She felt her face and ran her fingers through her hair; it was her face and her hair. She was dressed in the same chemise she had gone to bed in. Looking around the gray rock on which she stood, she could see figures materializing to her left, front, and right, but it was difficult to concentrate on any single object.
"Beatrice, what exactly does Lucien want?" said a familiar voice to her right. In complete disbelief, she turned toward the direction from which the comment came. Standing face-to-face with Reaver, Beatrice did not immediately recognize him. He was leaner, youthful even, with blue eyes that were intense and unnatural. There was no foreboding discomfort. No air of malaise. No hint of existential ennui. It was not the dark figure to which she had become accustomed. Beatrice was bewildered that he seemed to have asked a question for which he did not already know the answer.
"Reaver…are, are you okay?" she asked.
"Aside from godlike power? Hmm, that's a tough one," said a woman to her left, who Beatrice immediately recognized as Hammer.
It dawned on her. She knew enough history about the Heroes of the past, including her father, to know the story that was playing before her eyes. It was the night her father defeated Lucien. Her eyes scanned the darkness and soon, as she expected, the foggy image of Garth began to form.
"That kind of power is a means, not an end. What does he want to do?" Reaver replied.
The apparition of Garth had turned into a corporeal being. He spoke, "When I knew him, he wanted to resurrect his family. Probably still does. But, give a beggar a million gold, he'll buy food – until he's full. And then he realizes bread isn't the only thing for sale." Beatrice could not believe it – the stories of her childhood were coming to life before her and it felt so very real.
"Now we can begin…" came a woman's voice from behind her. "Stand in the center, Beatrice. You represent that which binds the three together: Strength, Skill, and Will." Cautiously, Beatrice stepped toward the area asked of her by the voice. She looked at the Heroes that surrounded her. Auras were forming around their bodies and it wasn't until she heard the scraping of Reaver's boots against the stone that she realized they were being lifted from the ground. Each, floating in the air, was held in place like stiffly shifting animals caught in a trap.
"Gaze into them, Beatrice," the voice felt closer, as if inside her own mind. "Gaze into them in the way that I know you can."
Closing her eyes, Beatrice felt a cracking stone under a hammer, the recoil of a discharged pistol, the hanged man's snapping rope. Her head broke the surface of their tepid inner waters and she drew in a sharp breath, her first breath. She opened her eyes and felt the flutter of eight eyelids. Staring in front of her, she saw herself from three perspectives while still maintaining her own line of sight. She looked down and saw Garth's hands, Hammer's hands, Reaver's hands, her hands before her. She felt their rage and her calm, their fear and her excitement, their strong push and her stronger pull.
Becoming faint, Beatrice concentrated all eyes to the center of the circle and stared at her own body before her – this is strange, this is strange, this is strange, this is strange, she thought, and the words echoed through four minds harmoniously. Her body, her true body and not the others she currently inhabited, rotated its neck and the three necks around her moved in complete synchrony. She balled Garth's fist and all the other fists followed. She pushed Hammer's foot into the ground and felt the ground push back four times over. She ran Reaver's hand down the length of his other arm and felt the sensation hundreds of times over, as both the one touching and the one being touched. It was an exponential combination of limbs.
And it dawned on her; Beatrice was not controlling them, no, she was experiencing them. I represent that which binds, they all thought while a smile spread across their four faces.
"Good evening, princess."
Beatrice shot up from her deep sleep and stared at the end of the bed. She felt nauseous as her focus adjusted to being only a single set again. She tightly closed her eyes and placed her palms on her temples as the room spun around her.
"Good evening, princess," the voice called out again and she knew it was real. Beatrice's eyes shot open to reveal her bedroom illuminated with a bright light. It was as if someone had sucked the pigment out of the entire room. Everything was a shade of gray.
A hooded woman stood at her footboard, her hands clasped before her. "I would introduce myself, but I do believe you recognize me."
Beatrice studied the woman as her eyes adjusted to the light. Her heart felt as if it were in her throat. "Yes," she whispered, "you're Theresa. It was your voice in my dream."
"That it was," Theresa replied as she stood still as stone. "I realize you could not have expected me. My presence on the night of Lucien's defeat did not make the history books."
Beatrice nodded, "I know you from my father's journals. He was an excellent artist."
"Much like yourself," Theresa moved a single arm and beckoned for Beatrice to follow her. As if being pulled by an invisible string, Beatrice's body immediately reacted.
"Is this a dream?" the princess asked.
"Does it feel like one?"
"No, but neither did my other dreams."
"Interesting," Theresa replied as she guided them to the bedroom desk where Beatrice immediately opened her journal and inked the steel tip of her dip pen. "Listen carefully princess, it is time to begin the search for your father. You are the only one capable of leading him home."
"Where is he?" Beatrice wrote in her journal, directly under the area she had transcribed what Theresa had told her a moment before.
"No place that I can reach. But, I believe the three Heroes of your father's past can aid you. Begin with your father's journals, within them lie secrets that only you can decipher." Theresa paused, "The two of you share much more than blood, Beatrice."
And as quickly as she had appeared, Theresa vanished.
Before her mother reached a point of no return in her illness, Beatrice would sneak away from Brightwall to the castle and look through her father's journals for the clues Theresa had mentioned.
Four months before, she found the whereabouts of Hammer, a now central figure of the Warrior Monks of the North. Beatrice wrote a letter to her pleading for her help. Hammer responded and politely declined, sharing her condolences for Beatrice's loss and citing her role as head of the monastery for the reason she could not leave.
Not that I'd expect you to remember, but I was there a few days after you were born Beatrice. I had never seen a man more in love with a little face when Sparrow held you in his hands. Your father was a protective and resilient warrior, Hammer wrote, and if he is out there physically, or spiritually, I know he is still taking care of you in his own way.
A month before, Beatrice located Garth and tried a different approach to his letter. Both being students of Will, Beatrice confessed to him that she had sensed her father's energy well past when he was believed to be dead, and when it did vanish it was not the way one's life force slowly slips away in death. She had received his letter only one week before.
Garth, unlike Hammer, did not express an ounce of empathy. The only good to have come from his letter was an affirmation: he too had interpreted Sparrow's disappearance in a similar manner as Beatrice. Garth suggested that her father had not died but instead transformed. It would explain the supposed evaporation of his life force from the limited spiritual plane that Beatrice had access to at her stage of Will development. He had also warned her that she might prefer not to find Sparrow if his prediction were true, that her efforts could be worthless, dangerous, or unviable. Surprisingly, Garth had invited her to visit him if she had the desire to become his apprentice in all matters of Will. Beatrice refused to respond to him: she was angry and afraid of his prediction. Any hope of finding her father was depleting daily, but she still had one more person left to contact and she was saving him for last.
Despite his role as advisor to both her father and brother, Beatrice had not interacted much with the bizarre industrialist since her father left for his quest in the Winter of 1819. Even before Theresa suggested contacting her father's old friends, Beatrice had thought Reaver was hiding information about her father. He was a man that knew a considerable amount on every subject and going-on under the Albion sun. She had wanted to talk to him, but she suspected that Reaver actively avoided her. And, truth be told, she was hesitant to approach him.
Even when she tried to find him, Reaver was always a room or hallway away, surrounded by others like a shield or had departed alone without a word. She knew he attended royal events and met with her brother regularly, but he somehow stayed just out of her reach like a dark mirage. But despite his distance, Beatrice sensed he kept a keen eye on her every move, whether they were standing inches apart or on opposite ends of a ballroom. And though she still was still unable to read him, she could not mistake the burn of his stare.
After neither her father nor his men returned by 1821, Reaver suggested that Logan stage a symbolic burial for their father and solidify her brother as the future monarch. The closed casket ceremony had taken place a year ago, and it was the last time she had tried to speak to Reaver about her father.
"We need to talk after the burial. Privately," Beatrice had said in a low tone after arriving at his immediate right. She had snuck away from her mother, fought her way through a crowd of admiring men and women, and forced a woman near him to move after giving her a quick shock on the thigh. Despite his not showing it, she knew he had not expected her to approach him; she had broken their unspoken agreement to stay away from each other.
"No," he replied in one short note.
"I was not asking you," she responded.
He looked at her from the side with surprise, scanning her from head to toe. "My, my, how bold you've become, little princess. Your demands are a hard slap across the face, whereas good persuasion should be as delicate as a kiss upon the cheek." He placed one gloved hand on her shoulder and hissed in her ear, "Which do you think I prefer?"
"I do not know," she replied with sincerity. He continued to stand near her in silence. When she looked up to his face, which was considerably closer than when she was a child, he seemed to be waiting. And even she knew Reaver did not wait for long. Beatrice cleared her throat, "May I speak to you, in private, after the service ends?"
"Oh, I don't know," he sighed. "I'm rather busy, but I will think about it during this charade of a memorial." Before leaving her side, he asked, "Do tell, how is your training coming along with Sir Walter? I've seen you practicing quite often during my visits with your brother. His choice in office location allows him to have a full survey of castle grounds from his window." Reaver smirked, "Discovering any newfound talents, princess?"
"I will share every detail you desire after our discussion," Beatrice replied coolly. Reaver let a small hoot, and if she were correct, it seemed as if he were amused by her candor. He nodded his head and tipped his hat to her before sauntering off to his seat where a butler waited with an umbrella to block the sun from his skin.
Once the funeral had ended, she searched for him in the ample crowd of attendees that flooded the front courtyard of the castle. Considering his height, and ostentatious manner of dress, she quickly noticed him walking alone into the castle and toward the gardens. As if he could sense her stare, Reaver turned and looked at her. She knew it was an invitation to follow.
Beatrice attempted to move through the crowd, but mourning nobles surrounded her to express their long-winded sympathies. Her agitation was beginning to show and she was getting short with the guests. She could feel that they were either emotionally vacant or fearful of the coming change in power, not necessarily upset by her father's assumed death.
"Yes, yes, thank you. Yes, it is awful. Absolutely, I understand. Okay, thank you. Thank you. May I please get…okay, yes, I know. This is a difficult day for us all, but I need to move…" Beatrice muttered to the crowd while trying to avoid eye contact. The number of people surrounding her seemed to grow by the second. It overwhelmed her.
She struggled to break free from their touch and questions when her fingers began tingling. "Oh no," she muttered to herself and looked at her hands. They felt stiff as if readying for an attack. In her confusion, she could not discern what power was building in her; fire, wind, electricity, or something else entirely? Whatever it was, it was numbing her extremities and made her feel as if she were standing ten feet away from her body, like a specter watching a human drama unfold. She wrapped her arms around her chest as if she were giving herself a hug to ground herself in the present. Beatrice tried to speed her breathing back up instead of slipping into the tranquil state of her Will, where time moved infinitely slower and her thoughts became dangerously singular. She readied to move out of the growing circle of people around her before unintentionally injuring them and outing her powers on the most public day of her life.
Unexpectedly, she felt the firm grip of two hands on both of her shoulders and it snapped her out of her trance. Logan placed his head near her ear and softly spoke. "Beatrice, can you at least act the part today?"
She turned to her brother, arms still wrapped around her chest, and pleaded, "Logan, please. Please, I need to go to the garden, you don't understand…"
He cut her off and spoke through clenched teeth, "No, I think I understand completely. You are a princess, and with the privileged life comes an irrevocable duty to act like one. Right now you are being a child."
"Reaver is waiting for me in the garden, I need to speak to him!" She was raising her voice and he gave her a quizzical look.
"He is not waiting for you," Logan pointed toward the cobblestone road that led to the castle gates, "He is leaving," Just as her brother had stated, Reaver was walking toward his carriage with the quickened gait of someone not returning to their previous place. Her heart sank and any cresting Will left inside of her fell back immediately.
She knew she could run after him. It would have been easy to scatter the horde of people with a burst of fire from her hands. It would have been exciting to leap upon his moving carriage and stealthily slide through the door with grace. And it would have been satisfying to sit across from Reaver and have this full attention. No doubt he would have been impressed, even if he tried to hide it.
Yet, she did not move; instead, she kept up appearances for the sake of Logan and the court. In that moment, as she watched Reaver head away from the castle, she made a promise to herself that changed the course of her life. From that point on, she Beatrice, daughter of Sparrow of Bowerstone and Iris of Woodseed, Hero Princess of Albion, would stay loyal to her own desires and not to the expectations of others. Especially those who demanded arbitrary social order.
Her father's mock funeral occurred the year before and during that time her mother was soundlessly developing a deep sickness. Beatrice immediately felt whatever was growing inside and was terrified beyond words. It was no surprise when the royal physician shared the results of her mother's exam weeks later: she was dying. As months passed, her mother became a shell of her former self. She lost weight to the point of being skeletal, bruised easily with even the gentlest touch, and found it increasingly difficult to breathe with activity. Beatrice tended to her daily. She read her books from the castle library, made her various tonics from the garden, and would lie in bed with her mother and watch her sleep. The reality of her mother's coming death consumed her thoughts and she was obsessed with keeping her well. It wasn't until Theresa's visit those few months before that Beatrice even considered taking up the task of finding her father again. She shared Theresa's prophecy with her mother and it was the first time the ill queen felt hope for a future she would not see.
Despite her death coming soon, Iris asked to be moved to Brightwall to live out her final months. It was where she met Sparrow all those years before becoming Queen, before bearing their children, before she knew what it meant and what it took to love a Hero. They had married in the newly built Brightwall Library, a gift from her fiancé and inspired by her love of knowledge. It was there, as her first act as new queen, she tended to a large vegetable garden that supplied free food for Brightwall citizens. She taught classes on herbology and passed down familial recipes to anyone who would attend. It was that same garden that she had taught Logan and Beatrice about the omnipresent spirit of nature and how to listen to its voice. Brightwall was the place that Logan learned how to swim and Beatrice climbed trees. It was the place that Iris discovered Beatrice could make the same fire as her husband within her tiny hands. And it was the last place she had seen her love, Sparrow, before he left on his final and fated quest. Beatrice knew these details well, and when her mother asked to move to Brightwall during the Winter of 1822, she happily agreed to go with her. It would not be until their mother passed away that Logan would finally gain the official title King of Albion…
"Beatrice," she heard softly behind her. Snapped back to the present again, she turned to see a solemn Logan leaving their mum's room. "I've missed you," he confessed as he approached her. Beatrice immediately felt the urge to run to her brother, but she stopped herself. He looked sick with grief and responsibility. The wrinkles along his forehead belied his twenty-one years of age.
"Oh Logan," she sighed. Within a single hand, her brother could hold all things he cared for, but he cared for them so deeply that he hid them from himself. When Beatrice peered into her brother, she felt his love for family and country and it looked very different than her own. Logan could easily be overwhelmed if he felt those same things he cared for were slipping, like the potential loss of their mother, so Beatrice eased herself into his space. Just as when they were children, Beatrice had to follow Logan's rules if he was upset. Otherwise, he would let his anger get the best of him.
"Don't use your little gift to read me if you hug me," he said flatly.
"Brother, I wouldn't dare," she replied as she walked into his open arms. Trying her best to keep her promise, Beatrice focused on physical senses so as not to "read" him. She felt his warmth, heard his rapid heartbeat, and discerned the difference between the smell of his waistcoat versus the smell of his skin. His body was stiff and she reminded him, "I've told you before, I cannot hear thoughts and I do not see the future. I just sense things, like feelings," she closed her eyes and hugged him closer. "Logan, your face has always revealed how you felt. There is nothing to hide with you because it is already on display," she added, attempting to relax him. It worked.
She felt his body soften a little and he reciprocated the strength of her embrace. What she did not mention was that her little "gift" of reading others was developing quickly. It was no longer just feelings and images she saw when she read someone – now they stayed longer and were in her control. No surprise readings anymore. She could see clearer and search deeper, peeling back the layers of a person's inner world like the petals of a rose. Just days before, she touched an object and successfully detected the residual emotions imprinted upon it. She would not dare mention this to Logan, who she knew would have felt threatened.
"You smell like home," she commented.
"You should come back to Bowerstone once this situation has," he hesitated, "finished."
Beatrice nodded in agreement, but her return would not be the return her brother expected. It would be easier for her to explore her father's belongings and continue her search for him. "Logan, I would love to come back to the castle. Are all of my things there?"
"Just as you left them," he responded.
"And what about father's things? I wish to archive them with Samuel. They are artifacts of our country's history now," she asked with hope.
"Well, yes. Anything that you would consider appropriate for a library has been moved to his former office. I don't go in there often. I have turned the War Room into my personal study."
"That sends quite the message, doesn't it?" she commented. Walter, who had been waiting quietly while the siblings spoke, coughed to stifle a small laugh. For a moment, she thought the remark would upset Logan. Sometimes it was if he regarded every one of her actions as an attack. But, instead, he laughed softly.
"I cannot wait for that wit to return home. How has the castle survived without it?" He replied in jest and walked to his coat. "Beatrice, these past few years have been trying ones. I do appreciate the time you have spent with mother. I hope I do not come off as unaffected." Buttoning up his coat and retying his cravat, he nodded at Walter that is was time to leave.
"You hurt, Logan, just like the rest of us. It may appear differently, but I will never dismiss your feelings because they do not look like mine. I love you." Beatrice sighed, "But I wish you would hold back your voyage to Aurora until after the funeral, I don't want to do this without you."
His signature frustration with her began to arise. "Beatrice, you are not alone. The court will assist you with all arrangements. The staff will wait for your word and properly take care of any issues. You are well supported without my presence. You are turning fifteen soon, you are nearly an adult." She opened her mouth to speak, but he held up a single finger. "This is how I wished to see mother last, alive and with her full dignity. She is not upset with me. Unlike you, she is fully aware and understands the duties of a king, just as she did with Father. Albion cannot wait a moment longer."
Beatrice kept her mouth shut tightly. A part of her wanted to fight him on this, point out the error of his thoughts, tell him that she needed him there, not for taking care of arrangements, but for solidarity. But a much larger part reminded her that with Logan's absence, she could return to searching her father's journals without his watchful eye. "I do hope you are more successful than Papa with your campaign."
He ignored her comment until he reached the door. "Do not worry yourself any more than necessary, Beatrice. It isn't good for your health. I will see you as soon as I return," and with that, Logan and Walter left the cottage.
Three days had passed since Logan left for Aurora. Sir Walter had returned to the cottage and brought several of the castle staff with him. They came in shifts; one in the morning, one in the afternoon, and one for overnight. Beatrice didn't mind the extra company, although she felt there was not much to be done except wait. Obviously, she told herself, when Mum passes their real work will begin. Beatrice let out a ragged sigh and walked outside to the front of the house. She turned in the direction that she knew faced Bowerstone and felt incredibly empty.
"What will I do without her?" she asked herself. Coming from behind, she heard the pitter-patter of little feet. She turned to see a young girl running toward the house holding a bonnet in one hand and a small parcel in the other. Beatrice walked toward the road to the greet the girl.
"Hello there!" Beatrice said and bent down to meet the tiny messenger at her eye-level. "Are you coming to visit me?"
The girl was grinning from ear-to-ear. She whispered, "Are you Princess Beatrice?"
"Why yes, I am," Beatrice pulled up the sides of her dress slightly to denote a small curtsy while still balancing herself low to the ground. "And what is your name?"
"Martha," she replied and returned the curtsy.
"Princess Martha?" Beatrice responded quickly with an encouraging smile. She loved the energy of happy children. It was infectious.
"Princess Martha!" the little girl mimicked with enthusiasm.
"And what royal business do you bring me today, Princess Martha?" she asked.
"This here is a parcel for you, princess. I was told to run!" Martha handed the package to Beatrice. She turned it over and saw a tag with distinctly untidy handwriting spelling out her name. Immediately she knew it was from Elliot. Reaching into the front pocket of her half-apron, she fished out two silver coins and a small piece of candy for the girl. Martha squealed with happiness, waved goodbye, and ran back in the direction from which she came.
Inside the parcel were four items: a small satchel of dried tulip petals, a needlework bookmark embroidered with from my Heart, a dark green ribbon, and a small note. Beatrice unfolded the paper and read:
My dearest,
My parents and I are swiftly traveling back to Albion. I plan to meet you in Brightwall unless I receive word to do otherwise. The satchel is for your mum and the rest is for you. I have missed you greatly and wished my return was under different circumstance.
Tenderly,
Elliot
She placed the contents of the parcel into her half-apron and went back to the house. Beatrice had not sent for Elliot, although she was relieved to hear of his return. She now knew members of the court in Bowerstone were sending word to those close to their royal family. People were gathering, preparing for a ceremonial transition of power, but she refused to acknowledge it aloud. I wish Logan were here, she thought.
Without saying a word to anyone in the house, she hurriedly ran up the stairs to her mother's room. As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted with the scent of medicinal herbs and fresh flowers. Her mother weakly looked in the direction of the door. With every passing day, Beatrice's heart sank while she watched her mother disintegrate in front of her eyes. Her bones jutted out of her skin unnaturally, like poles meant to pitch the fabric of a tent. Her legs had swollen beyond use, leaving her bedridden. It wasn't long before she had stopped eating completely. Unsure if out of solidarity or grief, Beatrice had stopped eating too. As minutes passed Beatrice knew she was approaching her greatest fear: death meant that she and her mother would be eternally separated by the impenetrable void, cast from each other only to be left completely alone. And for what? she found herself asking the silence of her mind.
Since birth, Beatrice was told she was the mirror image of her mother, Iris. Everything about them was fluid. Their round and expressive faces, curved figures, ocean blue eyes, silken hair the color of honey. Both moved their bodies freely like water running down a window and possessed a presence that warmed those around them like summer rain. And now her mother laid before her as solid as a corpse, each gurgled exhale sounding as if she were drowning in herself. Without her mother, without her mirror image looking back at her, Beatrice did not know who she was to be anymore.
"You look beautiful," Beatrice whispered and she meant it. Iris smiled. "Elliot sent a gift for you," she said as she pulled the satchel from her half-apron. "They're dried tulips. The fragrance is pleasant." Her mother did not react but closed her eyes. Beatrice pulled a small stool close to the bed and sat down. She clutched her mother's hand, "Mum, I wish you would eat. If not for you, then for me?" At that, her mother's eyes slowly opened again and she turned her head to face her.
"Trust me," she said so softly that Beatrice almost thought it was in her own head. "I am not leaving."
"Yes, you are," Beatrice spat out through clenched teeth. Her own bitterness shocked her and she instantly regretted her tone.
"I am only…changing," Iris struggled with her words. It sounded as if stones were tumbling around her lungs with each breath. "You are the love of my life," she paused and looked her daughter in the eye. "And that," she exhaled roughly, "doesn't die."
Beatrice leaned forward and rested her head near where she clutched her mother's hand, "I do trust you, Mum."
Iris was ready to depart from this world, and without being able to explain it, she knew Beatrice was somehow keeping her alive. She had no tangible proof, but she had long accepted there were forces at play in this world much bigger than herself. Her daughter, like her husband, was given the gifts of a Hero. Was that not proof enough of the divine? But, there was another power inside of her daughter that was not skill, nor strength, nor an ability to conjure fire at her will. Iris always described it as Beatrice being able to see another's soul, but she did not know her daughter could also reach inside and hold that soul in her hand. She discerned that Beatrice was not aware of it either, at least not yet.
Knowing it was the only way she would be able to move on, Iris asked her daughter what she had wanted to ask as soon as the bluebells bloomed that final Spring, "Let me go? I am tired, my love."
Beatrice noiselessly lifted her head from its place on the bed with a wide-eyed expression. Tears had been cascading down her face since she had laid her cheek to the quilt. The two women stared at each other in complete silence. Beatrice's emotionless face slowly turned into one of realization and Iris did not have to ask; she knew her daughter was reading her in that moment. And she knew Beatrice understood the depth of her request in the way only one who can hold souls can understand.
Delicately, Beatrice pulled her hand out of her mother's, stood above the bed, and kissed Iris on the forehead. "I love you," she managed to say while trying to control the lump growing in her throat. Iris looked up at Beatrice to reply, but Beatrice just smiled and nodded her head, "Sweet dreams, Mum."
"Goodbye, my love, until we meet again," Iris closed her eyes peacefully as if falling asleep. Beatrice silently walked across the room and sat in an armchair that faced the bed. She laid back, closed her eyes, and concentrated on the feeling in the room. Her mother's essence was vanishing. If death only changes us, Beatrice thought as the life force across from her faded, I have yet to find the new form of anyone I've lost.
She thought of a young Logan dancing in the kitchen while their mum made rosewater and of Jasper helping her mother fix her crown, which always seemed crooked. She fondly remembered Sir Walter chasing a weasel out of her mother's castle apartment while the children yelled at him, "Don't hurt the little weasel! Sir Walter, be careful, he's so tiny!" and her mother laughing until she produced tears. Beatrice thought of her mother and father and their glances to each other, always with the hint of a smile and always filled with love. And then there was just her mother; the image of her in the garden, wearing her favorite white gown that settled like seafoam at her feet, smiling and opening her arms to her daughter.
When Beatrice opened her eyes, her mother was completely still. She sat for a moment, checking the room again for any sign of her mother's presence, but she could find none. Beatrice exited the room and shut the door behind her softly. She looked at the lady's maid that waited near the wall and solemnly nodded her head.
"She's gone for good."
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 24
A/N: Here is the next chapter! It is wayyy longer than I expected but you guys deserve it for giving me such love! Hope you enjoy and cannot wait to hear from you!
Harry took a sip of his beer feeling the cool liquid go down his throat enhancing his already buzzed mind from the drinks he had already consumed. Melissa and Adriana came back to their spot after dancing to the beat of their apparent new favourite song.
“I wish Addy could have come tonight!” Mel turned her attention Harry. “We miss hanging out with her.”
Nodding Harry swallowed another sip before replying. “She wanted to come but had an emergency with the rescue. Some woman was surrendering a dog Addy had been trying to get for months now…”
Harry leaned in a little closer to Mel trying to make their conversation more private amongst their group. “I never thanked you for taking care of her and making sure she was alright while I was gone. Thank you Mel. I owe you one.” He sincerely was grateful for his friends who had included and checked in on Adalyn while he was deployed.
Mel placed a hand on his back patting it lightly. “You know she cares a whole deal about you Harry. I think she’s a keeper and we all love her to bits.” Melissa gushed with a beaming smile.
Budding in on their conversation Thomas barked over the loud music. “Not to mention she’s hot as hell.” He joked with Harry earning a firm elbow in the stomach from his girlfriend. “What?!”
“Back off Tom. She’s mine.” Harry protectively responded despite knowing he was only trying to get under Harry’s skin. His mind floated towards Addy wondering how she was coping with the situation. He had seen her face when she got the call that she would finally be able to bring this dog in from a life of neglect. Tears were nearly over flowing at how happy she was. Sensing a small elbow nudge him from his thoughts of Addy he turned his head to lock eyes with Mel. A wide knowing grin appeared on her lips making the prince raise his eyebrow suggestively at her.
“You miss her don’t you?” Melissa angled her head.
“I always do.” Harry replied in a matter of seconds not even having to think of his response.
“Awwwwwww!” Mel gushed staring at the prince endearingly. “You guys are so cute together!” Harry chuckled lightly internally agreeing with her.
“Have you introduced her to Will and Kate yet?” Thomas piped in handing Harry another beer.
“No.” He swallowed hard before continuing. “I am meeting her father tomorrow night.”
“No! Really??!” The table suddenly all became interested in this conversation. Taking a quick glance around he saw prying eyes staring intently, waiting for him to continue. Sighing he immediately regretted saying that, he only wanted a night out to relax and not think about it.
“Babe?” Harry walked around the corner into the kitchen in only his jeans. Running his fingers through his wet sweaty hair he leaned up against the wall. He could perceive how stressed she was, trying to make every little thing perfect for tonight.
Glancing over at the prince she couldn’t help but giggle at him wearing only his jeans.
“What?” Harry looked down at his bare chest.
“You are going to have to put a shirt on. My father isn’t going to be mesmerized by your abs…” Addy mixed the sauce with a soft smile.
“I need to shower first babe. What can I help you with?”
“I don’t know.” She placed the mixing spoon on the counter. Gripping the edges of the marble Addy closed her eyes and releasing a stressful sigh. Hearing his feet walk across the wooden floor he came to her side placing his hand over top of hers. Gently prying her fingers off of the counter he wrapped his arms around her, resting his chin on the crown of her head.
“Uggh. You are all sweaty….” She complained trying to squirm away from Harry.
“Come shower with me.” He started to attack her with his soft lips making the fight within her diminish and succumb to his touch.
“We don’t have time…” Addy groaned looking to the food on the oven that still needed to be cooked. They had so much to do before her father got here.
“Addy. Look at me.” Harry commanded softly trying to coax her.
Her green eyes peaked up at the prince catching how the lights reflected in his blue eyes making her surrender to the depths of them. “Yes?” She gently gave into him.
“Take ten minutes and come shower, this all can wait. You are making me more nervous stressing out.” He had tried not to add to her worry; it was the last thing he wanted to do to her. Harry had to admit that he too was nervous and a tad frightened to meet Carlson, her father.
Harry did lack a certain level of experience when it came to meeting his girlfriend’s families. Even with him being a royal and meeting people from all walks of life, this terrified him the most. He had remembered what it had been like to meet Chelsy’s father for the first time, being bombarded with questions about his past and his intentions. Harry knew to expect that from Addy’s father.
“Ok. Alright.” Addy gave into his request not needing much more convincing to do so.
Their bodies were pressed tightly against each other in an embrace as they felt the warm water beated down on them, the beads of water trickle down their bodies. The silence was almost deafening, each one a prisoner in their mind thinking of the upcoming evening.
Harry’s nerves were palpable, sensing it in the way he held her tighter, his fingers running through her wet hair trying to find a sense of calmness. It had been well past the ten minutes they agreed to, but neither one found it right to get out. Resting her head on Harry’s naked wet chest she wrapped her arms around him squeezing him as hard as she could. Feeling his heart thumping erratically through his chest she glanced up at him with worried eyes.
“Harry?” She saw he staring off into the distance no doubt locked into his maze of thoughts. Hearing his name he looked down at the brunette in his arms offering her a reassuring smile that faded the moment she glanced away.
“He is going to love you Harry.” Addy wanted to try and calm his nerves. “Do you know how I know?” He couldn’t look her in the eyes in that moment as he shook his head no.
Addy reached up and cupped his cheek, forcing him to turn her head back in her view. With pursed lips Harry narrowed his eyes at her, trying to see where she was going with this. He only wanted the night to be over and done with and talking about it did not help him in anyway.
“Harry. He is going to see that you care about me…” Taking in a quick breath she leaned up to place her lips against his. “He will be protective of me and I am sure will have certain questions for you that will be hard to answer, but he isn’t the type of person to judge based on what he reads Harry. He is a smart level headed man that only wants what is best for me. Once he gets to know you, he will see that you are what I need. That you are what I want.” Her lips tugged against his pulling him down harder on top of them.
Her attempts at distracting him were failing and she knew that when he broke the kiss and pulled away from her. Forming a hard pressed line with her lips Harry knew he had upset her with his gesture.
“Addy…” she began to pull away from him turning on her heel to leave. Grasping her hand he gently tugged it back wanting her to stay, pleading her to in a silent manner.
“I am not rejecting you…” He came face to face with her green eyes. “I cannot kiss you like I want to right now after what you had said to me. I cannot trust myself to not take this further right here right now and then go have dinner with your father.” He stepped closer to her setting his target on her neck as he placed a gentle kiss there to reassure her.
Nodding in agreement she understood now where he was coming from. Clearing her throat she sheepishly looked away from the prince not sure if now was the right time to tell him or not. Harry needed to know and she knew this would make things worse for him, but the subject could come up and Addy did not want the prince to be blindsided.
“He knows that we have had sex together….” Addy blurted out before opening the shower door. The cold air chilled her wet body as she quickly wrapped herself in a towel leaving the prince standing naked in the shower with a shocked expression.
“ADDY!!” He hollered at her before following right in her footsteps.
“Did you just forget to mention this until an hour before your father comes here?!” He knew he was dead for sure now.
Addy was searching through her clothes in her closet ignoring the prince’s outward comments. Harry paced back and forth in behind her making her more nervous seeing him like that.
“How did that happen?” Harry questioned her, not sure if he really wanted to know the answer to that. “Also does your dad own a gun?” That was what he truly wanted to know.
Ceasing his pacing he watched the brunette crumble into a fit of laughter; her giggle resonating throughout the closet. Turning around to face the prince she could not contain her laughter. It was incredibly adorable the panicked expression he displayed. Shaking his head at her he warned her to stop laughing at him. He was trying to be serious and she thought that this was funny?
“Addy! I am serious here. Why did you fail to mention that until now?” He begged her amongst the breaks in her laugh.
“Harry…” she drew in a breath trying to replace the air she lost from her lungs. “I knew you would react like this so I waited until now because there is nothing to worry about. He knows! I just let it slip that I liked waking up to you in the morning and did not realize what I had said…. Besides I am a grown woman and he knows that.” Addy tried to reassure him, watching his features softened.
Grabbing her clothes she suggested he get dressed before he father comes early to find them both in a towel. Harry didn’t need a second warning from her to do so knowing how dreadful that would be.
“Wait!” Harry yelled at her. “You didn’t answer my question about the gun!”
“Come on he isn’t going to bring one of his guns with him to meet his daughter’s boyfriend that just so happens to be a prince!” Addy loved watching him squirm; it distracted her from her nerves.
“But to answer your question… yes he does have a few.” Addy peaked out from behind her closet to see the prince pulling on his jeans. “He used to be a hunter too…” she added.
The prince glared at her knowing she was egging him on, but what scared him the most was that she was probably telling him the truth.
“I am so fucking dead.” He thought to himself as he slumped down across the bed holding his head in his hands.
Addy had buzzed her father in at the front door indicating that in a few seconds he would be in her home and she would be introducing Harry to her father. Ainsley had been away on a work trip and they figured it would be best for her father to come here instead of Kensington. Wanting to make him as comfortable as possible they decided on it together.
Gripping his hand Addy squeezed it hard giving the prince a bit of last minute comfort. “Remember… just be yourself and he will see who you really are.” She tried to relieve the trembling in his hands.
Harry had met foreign dignitaries, presidents, kings and queens with ease, but despite all that it had completely unprepared him for this moment. He knew that if this relationship would work, he needed approval from Addy’s father. How was he going to explain to this man that had raised Adalyn by himself that he was going to be the one to put her through unspeakable scrutiny and uproot her life in the process all because he cared deeply for his daughter. Any man with a right mind would not approve of that, hell he wouldn’t even if it was his own daughter.
“Thank you babe.” Harry leant down and placed a gentle kiss to her temple, thanking her again at her attempts to alleviate the stress that was coursing through his veins.
The sound of knocking on the door made this moment all the more real. It was time. They simultaneously each took in a deep sigh trying a last ditch of effort to calm themselves. Addy reached for the handle swinging open the door to reveal her father standing on the other side dressed casually in a buttoned up shirt and jeans just like Harry that instantly relaxed him.
“Daddy!” Addy beamed stepping towards him to engulf him in a warm hug. Pulling away from her father Addy glanced back at Harry, taking a few steps towards him to allow her father further into her home.
“Father…” she wrapped her arm around Harry squeezing his bicep. “This is my boyfriend Harry.”
Immediately out stretching his hand Harry shook hands with Carlson, feeling her father grip him in a firm manly hand shake. Harry knew that her father was a lawyer and no doubt knew the proper way to shake someone’s hand.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you sir.” Harry welcomed him, locking eyes in a moment of a stare down. “Do I need to bow your highness I do not know how to greet you?” Carlson quickly realized he wasn’t sure of how to greet the prince.
“No no. Please do not sir. No formalities are wanted please. You can call me Harry.” Harry urged him while Carlson nodded with a smile releasing the prince’s hand.
“It’s a pleasure to finally meet the man my daughter has kept a secret.” Carlson laughed lightly eying his daughter trying to make the tension in the room fall a level.
“Why don’t you two go sit in the living room and I will just check on the food. It shouldn’t be too much longer.” Addy lifted her head up at Harry with a warm smile hoping he would be ok for a few minutes alone with her father.
Swallowing the lump in his throat he nodded with a fake smile down at her. Leading her father around the corner he settled down on the sofa across from Carlson. Chance immediately ran up to him begging for his attention that he happily gave him as he welcomed the distraction.
“Harry.” Carlson spoke first breaking the silence. “First off I want to thank you for agreeing to meeting me. I know it’s early, but I am only here to protect my little girl. Something I failed to do in her last relationship.” Harry watched his face grow solemn at the mention of it.
Shifting in his spot Harry nodded slowly. “I can understand that and it’s a pleasure to meet the person who has raised such an amazing woman.” Harry spoke in a flourish of flattery. He wanted to come across as genuine, to show her father that his intentions were that of an authentic and honest man.
“She is and I only want what is best for her.” Carlson held Harry’s gaze hostage eying the prince sincerely. He was looking into his eye’s trying to find a reason not to trust the words coming out of Harry’s mouth. He knew that Harry would be accustomed to making his way around a conversation in a charming matter, but he wanted to cut through that and see the prince for who he really was.
Opening his mouth to ask Harry about his intentions with his daughter he was interrupted when Adalyn came walking into the room. He watched the moment when Addy caught the prince’s eye. Seeing Harry’s eyes light up beaming at his daughter as she took up the spot next to him. Addy’s hand immediately rested on his knee as the two shared a quick silent conversation.
“What are you two talking about?” Addy smirked at her father.
“You.” He chuckled in his seat leaning back into the comfortable fabric of the chair.
“Oh great….” Unable to hide her true thoughts the men both barked a laugh at her response seeing the way her cheeks faintly brushed with embarrassment.
“So. How did you meet my daughter?” Carlson had only begun the interrogation that was about to come forth onto the prince. It was his time alone with them and he was not going to waste any time. Knowing that Addy would no doubt be upset with him asking such tough questions to Harry he put that in the back of his mind. He was doing this for her.
Harry rubbed his hand nervously across his jeans, his body tensing at the question. “Well I was out with a few friends at a restaurant and came walking out of the restroom…” Harry glanced beside him, searching for Addy’s hand blindly as he starred into her eyes. “Then collided with this woman who nearly took my breath away and I couldn’t stop myself from looking at her. I didn’t expect to see her again, but we ended up meeting a few times and started hanging out as friends.”
“You two were friends at first?” Carlson seemed a bit confused, still trying to understand how her daughter and Harry’s relationship developed. This time Addy was going to answer, not wanting this to be an interrogation on Harry only, but on them, as a couple.
“Yes… friends.” Addy eyed him letting him know she was onto her father, but would comply with answering his questions. “I wasn’t ready for anything with anyone at that point. Things started to change and I…” Addy paused as she looked towards Harry. “We wanted to see where things would go between us. There was always something there I think, I was just to scared to try and find out what that was.”
“But now you are?” Carlson was questioning them like they were on trial for their relationship. Sensing Addy becoming nerved at the constant questions Harry began to rub his thumb across the back of her hand in an attempt to calm her knowing that the last thing that was needed was a fight between them.
“Dad. I am not on trial here… nor is Harry.” Addy confidently spoke to her father. “I’m your daughter here with her boyfriend trying our best to answer all your questions and alleviate any doubts that you may have about us. So to answer your question, yes I am.” Becoming silent Addy stared down her father.
“I think dinner must be ready now…” Harry interjected hoping to stop the tension between the two of them.
Harry cleared the dishes from the table refusing to let Carlson help him. In all honestly Harry needed a moment to himself. Filling the sink with warm soapy water placing the dishes inside to let it soak.
Carlson shared a silent moment with his daughter, neither one of them speaking but knowing what the other was thinking. Addy had calmed down after her slight outburst towards her father. All she wanted was for him to get to know Harry not through a bombard of questions, but to see who he was and how they were together. No amount of questions could tell him how much Addy cared for Harry nor vice versa.
“That was quite the meal Adalyn. I think you will have to cook more for us.” Carlson rubbed his full stomach indicating how full he was.
“Well we are happy that you could come here dad. Just be nice to him ok?” Addy leaned in closer so she could speak quietly. “He is trying his best dad. He knows why you are here and is willing to answer everything…” Addy pleaded with her father.
“I know Addy, but I have more questions that I need to be answered. I cannot risk a man like him breaking your heart because I did not do my job as a father….” Carlson confessed to her. Addy had no idea that he blamed himself for Jake. Immediately feeling a pang of guilt beat along side her heart she now fully understood why he was so adamant to meet Harry and what his intentions were.
“Dad… I don’t blame you for what happened. No one could have guessed it.” Addy reached across the table to grasp his hand letting him know it was not his fault. It was purely one man’s and that man was Jake.
Harry started to walk into the room when he heard Carlson speak. Pausing he waited not wanting to interrupt their heart to heart. Knowing they needed another few seconds Harry stayed put.
“I need to ask him more and I am not meaning to be rude Addy. I need peace of mind to know he is not going to hurt you.” Carlson stood firm on his decision even if it meant that his daughter would be upset with him he could handle that later and she would understand why eventually. He was not her friend, he was her father.
Harry could see the fear growing in her eyes, not being sure of how to reply. Taking a deep breath Harry knew what needed to be done and despite how uncomfortable and scary it would be for him he needed to allow that time for Carlson to get his peace of mind.
Harry’s footsteps broke their stare each turning their heads at him. “Addy. I think your father and I need time alone to talk.” He immediately saw her shaking her head in refusal. “Babe…” His eyes begged her to agree with him.
Knowing that Harry was right, that the two of them needed to talk it out she reluctantly agreed. The legs of the chair screeched against the floor as Addy pushed back her chair. Standing up she called Chance to come for a walk.
“You know how I feel about this.” Addy walked up to Harry speaking in a stubborn tone. His arms lifted wrapping the brunette up into an endearing hug.
“Oh I know. I’m surprised you didn’t put up more of a fight.” He teased Addy, earning a solid playful blow to his abdomen that only made Carlson throw his head back in laughter.
“She is a stubborn one.” Carlson interjected with a chuckle.
“I am very aware of that sir. She must get it from somewhere.” He raised his eyebrow at her father hoping he would accept the tease. His way of putting people’s minds at ease was mainly through heartfelt banter.
Slapping his knee Carlson barked another laugh enjoying the banter. “I am quite guilty of that.” A genuine smile graced his lips as he watched the prince lean down and place a gentle kiss on his daughter’s forehead.
Her eyes were closed, but he could tell that they were smiling at the gesture while a sweet smile was plastered on her face, welcoming the kiss. Watching the simple moment between his daughter and Harry brought a sense of comfort in a way that his questions could not. He could see the sincereness in the kiss meaning to provide his daughter with a brief moment of security from Harry. The gentle and attentive way he was with her in the simplest manner alleviated most of his worries for he could see the care between them.
“Don’t be too long.” Harry smiled breaking away from their moment.
Finding both of their places back in the living room Carlson was armed with a company of questions for the prince. The fact that Harry had made the suggestion for them to talk in private was very welcoming to Carlson. It made him believe that he was serious about this relationship and wanted to put the father of his girlfriend at ease.
Squirming in his spot Harry knew now was the time he was most fearful for. Hoping he could answer Carlson’s questions in a way that showed her father he truly did care for Addy. Tapping his foot nervously on the ground Harry would let Carlson control the conversation.
“Thank you for giving me this time alone with you. I know how stubborn she can be, but I wanted to hear from you tonight and not my daughter.” Carlson began.
“I can only hope that I will be able to calm those fears of yours. As a future father, I hope that I would be as committed as you are to ensuring that my daughter is in good hands Carlson.” Harry acknowledged. “Whatever you need to ask, I will answer as best as I can.”
A familiar mischievous grin started to form on her father’s lips, seeing a brief moment of a spitting image of Addy, Harry couldn’t help but bark a laugh. “I am sorry sir.” Harry held up his hand apologetically. “That look I have seen before and I know that I am about to get it.”
Carlson quickly joined in with the prince’s laughter knowing exactly what he had meant for he two had been on the receiving end of it. “Glad we are on the same page then!” He relaxed into his chair with a deep sigh.
“Why my daughter? Why Addy?” Carlson brought his leg up across his knee.
Harry was quick to answer. “I don’t think that is the right question sir…” Carlson angled his head at the prince with confusion. “I think it’s more like why not her?” Straightening his head he gazed at the prince with curiosity wanting to hear more.
“Your daughter is an amazingly talented woman that I have been fortunate to be in a relationship with sir. She has continued to surprise me and every day I learn something new about her. She has a career of her own making and a rescue that she works so hard with, but that is not why I am with her. Anyone can do that.” Harry sighed, his lips turning up into a smile. “Addy has this way about her than I cannot describe. She is selfless and caring and would do anything in her power to make you laugh on a bad day, her smile brightens the room on the darkest of days and quite honestly I cannot imagine what my life was like before her. It was pretty dull until she came into it.” Harry eyes remained stagnant on her father’s.
“That is exactly what a father would want to hear Harry….” Carlson became silent making the prince squirm in his seat. “But.” He paused briefly. “I can tell that you are genuine about it, that you truly mean it.
“Thank you sir.” Harry knew he needed to confront the elephant in the room if this conversation was going to go anywhere. “I know that you may think that me being a prince has given me the practice to tell people that they want to hear, but please know I am not answering these questions as a prince. I am answering them as a boyfriend that is meeting his girlfriend’s father for the first time.”
“But you are a prince Harry.” Carlson moved forward to the edge of his seat to lean in closer. “A prince that is dating my daughter with the intention of what?”
“I cannot speak for Addy, but I am not in a relationship with her to play around with her heart. I know all about Jake, she has told me what happened. I cannot sit here and promise you that this between your daughter and me will work out because we still have a lot to learn about each other and things to go through. I would never hurt her in a way I have control of. I am not simply dating your daughter just to have a girlfriend. I am ready to be married and have a family, but with the family I was born into it is not such an easy thing to do.” Knowing that his answer was probably not as reassuring to Carlson, as he would have liked it to be, but it did come from a place of honesty.
“Thank you for being honest Harry. It is a relief to know that you are capable of that. No offense.” Seeing the prince talk with sincerity brought him a sense of comfort. Becoming quiet Carlson wished that he did not have to ask this question, but it was one he needed to hear the answer to. Knowing that Addy would be upset with him for asking this of the prince he closed his eyes and brought forth his inner protective side.
“I am sorry to ask this of you Harry, but I do not know any other way to. I have seen how brutal the press is towards your family; an invasion of your private life has always been top news. What happens when my daughter’s picture is splashed across every newspaper and media outlet across the U.K.? How do you plan on keeping my daughter safe?”
“The truth is I cannot.” Harry lowered his gaze from her father. “I know that once this relationship comes out they will hound her and follow her. They will try to get your family involved and it is something I do not wish on anyone sir.” Lifting his head he locked eyes with Carlson. “What I can do is be there for her, whenever she needs me. I will protect her as much as I can from them.” Sighing Harry sat up straighter.
“This is something that we have talked a lot about and she knows what it could be like, I have never hidden that from her. I have given her the option to leave whenever she feels she needs to and I won’t hold any ill will for that. Some days I wish I could build the nerve up to end it so I wouldn’t have to see her go through that. I do not wish it on anyone sir, but it will happen at some point. I won’t sugar coat it because it will not do anyone any good too.” Carlson nodded with a smile silently thanking him for his answer.
Hearing the door shut Harry internally thanked Addy for her good timing, not sure how much longer he could have sat her with her father. Chance came running into the room jumping up on Carlson pants wagging his tail happily letting him know he had enjoyed his walk.
Feeling arms slide down his chest Addy kissed the top of his head. “Did you two have fun?” Addy rounded the sofa bouncing down beside Harry as she wrapped her arms around his chest. Harry lifted his arm pulling her body closer to him.
“I got what I needed, yes Addy.” Carlson winked at her daughter teasingly.
“Oh god….” Dreading the next words to come out of her father’s mouth she looked to Harry for some sort of hope that it went well.
“Addy….” Carlson started taking his sweet time making his daughter squirm in her boyfriends arms. “I still do not understand how you two are together and maybe I need more time to not be fixated on my questions of Harry to see how you are with each other. What I got was what I needed to hear from Harry. Reassurance that you are in good hands with him from what I can tell at this point, but I would like to get to know more of you Harry.” He glanced away from Addy, his eyes landing on the prince. “Thank you for treating her well thus far. I can tell she is happy with you.”
Drawing in a deep breath Addy breathed a sigh of relief. She needed her father to approve of this for her to carry on in this relationship with Harry. Peaking up at the prince displaying a beaming smile she turned his chin towards her.
“Kiss me.” She whispered softly.
“No…” Harry shook his head. “When your father leaves.” He urged her not too.
Pointing her lips down into a pout she begged him with her eyes. Still refusing Harry was not going to kiss Addy in front of her father. He was sure that he had a gun strapped to him somehow and was not willing to risk his life for a simple kiss.
“Well I better get going. I have court early in the morning.” Carlson sat up making his way to the door to grab his coat. Harry and Addy followed him hand in hand to the door.
“I can give you a ride home if you would like Harry. It’s getting late isn’t it?” Carlson pulled on his jacket turning around to see the prince nearly sweating buckets.
“Uh. It’s ok. I -” Harry knew that now was the biggest question he had been asked all night long. Struggling to formulate his words he looked down at the brunette; his eyes begging her to say something to get him out of this.
“Dad.” Addy glared at her father knowing he was purposely making the prince uncomfortable. “He is staying the night with me.”
“On the sofa right Harry?” Her father wittily responded with a wink.
“Yes sir.” Harry remained as serious as he possibly could.
“Good man. Thank you for a lovely dinner and for giving me the chance to speak with you Harry.” Carlson opened his arms to say goodbye to her with a firm squeeze.
“You are different than I thought I have to admit. A man with a good head on top of strong shoulders.” Harry went to go shake his hand when he was pulled into an unexpecting hug nearly shocking the prince. Looking beside him at Addy wearing a bright smile at the sight.
“Thank you sir.” He patted her fathers back giving him a gentle squeeze. Breaking away Harry stepped back towards Adalyn.
“Please come to one of our family dinners Harry. We would love to have you. I apologize again for the tough questions.” Carlson offered before opening the door and kissing his daughter goodbye on the cheek one last time.
The sound of the door closing indicated the torture was done for the evening. Leaning up against the wall frame Harry felt the nerves dissipate from his body. Thanking that it was finally over.
“So?” Harry smiled across to Addy. “How do you think I did?”
“For starters thank you for being so amazing tonight and handling it so well.” Standing on her tippy toes she pressed her lips against him. “He loved you Harry… I could tell. Besides he doesn’t just hug anyone or invite them over for dinner unless he does.”
“So does that mean I don’t have to sleep on the sofa tonight?” Harry smiled into another kiss. Tugging her lips along his while he cupped her cheek.
“No… we have finished what we started earlier in the shower!” Addy mumbled between the kisses. Breaking apart from his touch, Addy couldn’t help but start to giggle.
“Last one naked has to do the dishes!” Addy screamed loud turning on her heel hoping for a head start to the bedroom. Tossing her shirt to the side she glanced back on the prince who was hot on her heels.
Harry darted after her; he for sure was not going to lose that bet.
#prince harry#royalfanficcentral#phff#prince harry fanfic#fanfic#prince harry fanfiction#chapter24#chapters#littlebitofeverythingphff#harryandaddy
42 notes
·
View notes
Text
Royal Crush (Ethan) Part One
Summary: You are engaged to be married to the Crown Prince Ethan Grant Dolan. It’s hard enough when it’s against your will and now you have to get along with the Prince who’s made it his mission to be spiteful and difficult. Word Count: 1,564 Warnings: None. A/N: So, I’ve decided to put Mr. Sunshine on hold and start up with this mini series. I don’t really know how long this is gonna be but I really hope you guys will like this! Please, please let me know what you think so I know whether I should continue with this or not x
Royal Crush Masterlist.
You were nervous, of course you were. You’d had all the time in the world to prepare you for this moment, seeing as you knew from the moment you were born where your future was headed and what it looked like. But no time in the whole universe would ever prepare you for this exact moment.
For your whole life, you’d been taught how to eat a certain way, what to eat, how to speak, not to scowl, not to slouch and to always smile. Eyes were tracking you from every corner and your only friends had been the staff. Growing up, you had been quite the rebel, always wanting to do more with your life. Do things that were frowned upon and it took you a while to realize why it was so wrong in other people’s eyes. It wasn’t because the things you wanted to do were bad, it was because you were a princess. A princess was supposed to seem and act squeaky clean, be a role model for the kids in the kingdom and set up a great example.
That didn’t stop you though. You still tried to sneak out whenever you could, even if you got a stern talking to from the king. But this? This, you could never avoid.
Your eyes sweeped over the horizon where the sun had just set, the lights from the buildings and the city winking back at you beautifully. A light breeze blew past, making you shiver and pull your shawl closer to your body.
“There you are!” The voice echoed out before the steps sounded right after, and you turned around.
Your mother, the Queen had just stepped out onto the balcony where you were standing, a small wrinkle on her forehead that indicated that she had been worried of not finding you. The wrinkle disappeared just as quickly as it had came though, because that’s what she’d been taught to do. If there was one woman who fit as a queen, it was your mother. No one was as elegant and beautiful as she was. She fit like a glove.
She was wearing her best dress, hair done up in an elegant bun and the crown perched on the top of her head like it belonged there. Her lipstick tainted lips pulled into a gentle smile that made you relax instantly; she always had that effect on you.
“Mother,” You sighed, ignoring the two guards trailing behind her. “I’m sorry, I just needed some air.”
The queen said nothing as she walked up to the rail of the balcony, eyes trained on the view of the kingdom. You watched her in silence, trying to determine her mood but her face gave nothing away, as always.
You hadn’t planned to run away, you’d never do that to your parents nor the people of your kingdom. No matter how much you loathed the situation you had been born into. But the ballroom was filled with important people and thinking about what was waiting for you behind that door made you feel sick to your stomach. The palace was beautiful, but it wasn’t your home. It didn’t feel like home.
“I’m so nervous,” You admitted in a quiet tone, a tone in which your mother would have scolded you for if it weren’t for the situation. “Were you nervous when you met father?”
She turned her head toward you, a small smile playing on her lips as her eyes twinkled in the moonlight. Her hair had small strands of gray in them, but she still looked as young as ever.
“Oh yes,” She let out a small chuckle. “I almost threw up on his shoes.”
A startled laugh slipped your lips and you quickly covered your mouth with your hands, careful not to smudge the lipstick that the staff had their time to perfect. Your eyes sweeped over your mother’s face, feeling disbelief at her words but also awe. She was elegant, but she’d always catch you off guard when you least expected it.
“Come on, my love.” She turned around, her hand grabbing her dress from behind to sweep it out of her way. You grabbed her outstretched hand, trying not to squeeze it too tightly as she lead you inside.
Your stomach was doing flips and you willed yourself not to stumble on your feet as you approached two doubledoors, adorned in expensive looking gold. Two guards were standing with their back straight on either side and you nodded politely at them, watching as they both turned simultaneously and pulled the doors wide open. Immediately, all pairs of eyes turned to you as you heard your and your mother’s name being announced, a silence falling over the crowd as they turned to stare. Some in awe, some in jealousy and some in happiness.
Your cheeks felt stiff as you held the smile on your lips, the crowd parting like the Red Sea. As you walked past, you couldn’t help but feel dread pooling in the depth of your stomach, knowing that this was it. You had been born and trained for this very moment, the moment where you were supposed to meet your future and stare at him right in the face.
At the end of your path stood your father, looking as handsome and serious as ever with a woman, two younger men and what you presumed was King Sean.
“Your majesty.” You bowed your head as you came to a halt in front of the king, trying not to shake your knees to much as a wave of nervousness hit you.
He bowed his head in return, turning to greet your mother as he glanced your way every now and then. You prayed to God that your apprehension wasn’t showing on your face, trying to stay as neutral as possible. After all, your mother had taught you to look stone-faced, claiming that it would come to use some day.
“Princess,” King Sean’s voice brought you back from your small reverie. “This is my wife, Lisa.”
You looked at the woman standing next to him, eyes soft and smile gentle as she looked you over. There was something about her that reminded you of your mother, so your smile that crept up on your face was nothing but genuine as you ducked your head.
“Your Majesty,” You greeted politely. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
And when she smiled, her teeth showing, you knew that you’d like her.
“Pleasure is all mine, dear.” She said.
That’s when something, or rather, someone caught your eye. The young man that was standing next to her stood with a straight back, arms behind his back as he looked at you with a passive expression on his face. You almost recoiled at the icy look he was giving you, smile faltering as your eyes met.
“Princess, I’d like you to meet Prince Ethan Dolan.”
You sent up a quick prayer to whoever was listening that this, this cold looking man wasn’t this Prince Ethan you’d heard so much about. But as King Sean grabbed his arm in a gentle manner, you knew deep in your heart that you were screwed.
“Princess,” He nodded his head, voice coming out rough and lips pulled into a tight smile.
You almost wanted to cry at the emotionless young man in front of you, knowing that you’d rather turn around and walk out than spend the rest of your life with him. He looked like he wanted to be anywhere but here, and it almost made you feel sick.
"Highness,” You replied, nodding your head politely while silently applauding yourself for sounding kind. Even though there was a storm of emotions raging inside of you.
“The engagement won’t be announced until after the dinner.” your father said and King Sean nodded.
“However, it would not hurt if the two of you became acquainted, Ethan.” King Sean gave him a pointed look and you clenched your hands into small fists where they lay limp against your sides.
As you looked back at Prince Ethan, you could almost feel the dislike and cold he was radiating. You were almost sure that he was about to scowl, but instead he kept his cool, opting for a nod of understanding intead.
“Would you care for a dance, Princess?” He asked and you tried to steady your breathing, wanting nothing more than to punch him in his perfectly chiseled jaw.
“I’d love to.” You shot him the sweetest smile you could muster up, trying not to give anything away as you took his hand in yours, letting him lead you out onto the marble floors.
You felt exhausted already, not knowing how you were supposed to act around the Prince. And thinking of how you were supposed to marry this man and spend the rest of your life with him made you want to cry. This would’ve gone so much better if he had just turned out to be a sweet guy.
But looking at him now, hands stiff and body frigid, you knew this was gonna be tough. His face gave nothing away, but the way he had spoken to you... You could feel the disdain he held towards you.
And as you started to move across the floor, legs easily following along to the Prince’s steps, you felt more miserable than ever.
#ethan dolan#ethan dolan imagine#ethan dolan one shot#royal crush#thedolangifs#one shot#imagine#one shots#imagines#mini series#grayson dolan#grayson dolan one shot#grayson dolan imagine#grayson x reader#grayson dolan fics#dolan twins x reader#grayson dolan x reader#ethan x reader#ethan dolan x reader#dolan twins fic#dolan twins#dolan twins mini series#ethan dolan mini series
220 notes
·
View notes
Text
Madhuri Dixit, Shriram Nene, sons Arin and Ryan are rodeo-ready in family photo
Anyone ever had a younger man just take a liking to your wife? Surely some have, but I mean quite literally a guy who developed a serious crush on her. One who would have bathed a cougar if she asked? Well, my wife had such a fellow in her very recent life. He adored her. This infatuation was well within reason too.
https://www.mirror.co.uk/news/uk-news/watch-out-onecoin-promoters-moyn-21630759
Now when I say a younger fellow, I mean that my wife was 39 and this young man was 22 at the time. She's not the type to take advantage of kindness and actually he's not the type who even knows he's going overboard for her, but it's so very obvious when he's always trying to please her in everything he does.
First of all he loves hanging out at our home because we never treated him any less because of his age. From the first time he met us, when he was nineteen, he just felt comfortable around us. His mother had been our neighbor for over seventeen years, but he had lived with his biological father until he was nineteen, moving in next door to be closer to the state university and to have more freedom.
From first sight, he was utterly in love with my wife, Kathy. Jack was a very intelligent fellow with a full-ride academic scholarship, but was a complete moron when it came to his love life. The funny thing is, if he had treated women as he treated my wife, they would have fallen at his feet. He was actually a rather handsome guy with an athletic build, but had been sheltered by his father and stepmother all his life. He didn't even go to his senior prom because his dad put so many restrictions on prom night; he felt it wasn't even worth the effort.
Over the few years he lived next door, he became very comfortable around us, and we with him; it was not uncommon for him to be lying on the couch in our basement watching TV when my wife or I got home from work.
Late one evening, around 1:30 AM, my wife and I finished watching a series of DVDs we had rented. We were both barely awake as the final movie was ending, when suddenly we heard a knock on the sliding glass doors leading from our bedroom to the back yard. My wife instantly panicked and rolled off onto the floor in just her panties, dragging the bedspread with her to cover her breasts.
I rolled in the opposite direction and grabbed my pepper spray from the night stand on my side of the bed. As I crept towards the door, I saw a silhouette of whom I was pretty sure was Jack. I barely plucked the blinds back and sure enough he gave a silly wave and smiled.
Kathy and I knew he had a big date this very evening, but wondered why at 2 AM he would be knocking on our door. As I slid the door open, he immediately began to apologize saying, "I'm so sorry to bug you, Mike, but I saw your lights on and, well, I'm locked out next door." I immediately told him to come in, and he glanced to his right seeing Kathy getting up off the floor with the bedspread tightly clutched to her chest. He again began to apologize for the intrusion.
Kathy began asking a flurry of questions, "Why would they lock you out? Don't you have a key? I thought you had a big date tonight? How'd that go?"
Being very comfortable with us he explained, "They locked me out because they are assholes. As far as my date, it went just like all the other disaster dates I've had recently... I didn't get laid."
Kathy chuckled and said, "If you keep thinking you're going to get laid on every first date, you're setting yourself up for disappointment, don'tcha think?"
He smiled and replied, "Well yes, but damn it, I'm 22 years old and have had sex four times in my life; and three of those were with the same chick, who insisted that I not only wear a condom, but that I take it very slow so as not to break the condom. Then when I finished, I was to be ultra careful not to even take the condom off unless I was five feet away from her because she said some of it might get on her... Now, does that sound like a wild and satisfying sex life to you?"
My wife and I looked at each other and grinned as if to say, "That was a little more information than we expected." Kathy jokingly said "Scoot over here; at least I can give you a hug." Keeping the blanket pulled close to her chest with one arm, she leaned over with her left arm and hugged him saying, "You have your whole life ahead of you stud-man, just stop trying so hard."
He chuckled replying, "Easy for you to say, you and Mike can bang each other ten times a day if you like."
She laughed and said, "Married people don't have sex ten times a month silly," as she jokingly rolled her eyes at me.
I could tell he had been drinking heavily for two reasons; one, I could smell it from across the room and two; he was in rare form, saying whatever was on his mind. We had known him for quite some time by this point though, so almost no topic was off limits and basically there was no subject we hadn't spoken to him about before.
Right out of the blue and in pure drunk fashion, he said "You know, I really do have enough common sense to know not to expect to get laid on every first date, at least with a decent chick, but I've not been really dating the most moral chicks in the state you know, and hell, I can't even get a hand job... even a simple hand job would at least keep my balls from aching, and she could still be pure as the driven snow."
I laughed and said, "I know it's late, but you're probably going to stay the night anyway, so let me get you a drink, I think you can use one." Actually I figured it might tire him out and he would want to go crash on the couch in the basement. Kathy just continued to laugh her hind end off at some of the things he was saying.
I walked to the kitchen and was gone approximately five minutes grabbing three glasses and a bottle of Crown Royal, and as I walked into the bedroom, I heard my wife explaining, "What in the name of good sense makes you think a hand job isn't sex; she would still feel like she was engaging in a sexual act, and feeling slutty."
He replied, "But I would be the only one getting off, and, well... Awe hell I don't know."
I set the bottle and glasses down on the dresser and jokingly said, "Are you trying to talk my wife into giving you that desperately needed hand job, you sneak, is that what I'm hearing?"
He laughed and replied, "Oh I'm sorry, Mike, we should have told you, our whole plan was to have you go to the kitchen for drinks while Kathy gave me a hand job... Thanks, Kathy, you made my night."
She laughed and said, "Oh you know me, I thought it was my female duty, felt sorry for ya."
I returned the joking sarcasm saying, "So basically if I had still been in there making frozen daiquiris, you might have gotten laid."
He laughed and replied, "You're the luckiest man I know, I would give both my feet to have that experience."
https://www.reddit.com/r/antiMLM/comments/j61kyr/this_has_to_be_an_mlm_right_befactor/
After thirty minutes or so, he began daring us to do shots, and my wife kept insisting that she had had plenty, reminding him that if he hadn't knocked on the door she would have been asleep by this time. After several more minutes my wife finally said, "Fine, fine, fine, pour the damn shots, just shut up about it already." She had already put down at least three double-shot mixed drinks, and I would know, I was pouring them. After several shots, my wife, along with what she had already drunk was quite buzzed. Jack was damn well getting hammered, but rather than getting more tired, it seemed he was becoming more and more awake.
At around 3:15 AM, he got back on the subject of, "Why can't a woman just give a guy a hand job on a first date?" I know this will sound insane to some people, but after having several drinks and shots, hearing it over and over and watching my beautiful wife lean into him innocently, I slowly began to fantasize about my wife giving him this coveted hand job he kept going on about. In fact, the more he spoke of it, the more I thought about it.
My wife kept giving him the same generic advice, when right out of the blue, and I will never forget this moment for the rest of my life, I said without a great deal of thought, "Enough about the hand job. Honey will you please give him the hand job so we can stop talking about it?"
There was a very odd five seconds of silence before my wife finally replied with her chin hanging down to the floor, "Um, what was that, Mr. Mike?"
I just kind of grinned and said, "What the hell just give the poor guy a hand job before he jumps off a bridge. Then we won't have to hear any more about it." She kept her mouth open the entire time I was speaking in an utterly shocked manner, almost as if waiting for the punch line as Jack sat there looking like a deer in the headlights.
Finally Jack said, "Oh shit, are you serious... Oh shit, oh my God, you need to stop teasing. You're kidding right?" My wife just kept staring at me almost the way someone does when they just heard a long joke and didn't quite get the punch line.
I immediately walked to the dresser and poured another shot for each of us, when Kathy finally said something. Still in shock and with a slight yet confused grin, she said sarcastically, "Oh my God, my husband has a few drinks and wants to watch me give a guy a hand job. I suppose if you pound a few more, maybe Jack can fuck me, how'd that be, husband?"
I calmly replied, "Oh calm down, don't you feel sorry for him just a little bit?"
She paused for a second and replied, "I feel sorry for starving children in Africa, but I haven't sold my home and shipped them the money yet." Meanwhile Jack is sitting there hanging on every word continuing to wonder if he was actually hearing what he was hearing.
I handed her the glass, and she continued to glare at me with a combination of pissed off, confused, and oh shit, all rolled into one. Jack, still sitting on the end of the bed at Kathy's feet, said, "I swear I wouldn't tell a soul, Oh my God, this would be so...."
Just before he could finish, Kathy said, "Jack, just shut the hell up... just, shut, up."
There was this uncomfortable fifteen seconds of silence that felt like thirty minutes. I just kept a mischievous smile on my face as she continued to stare at me. I could tell she still wasn't quite sure if it was a joke or what. Within an instant her expression changed from confused to, "Ok, I'll play along, but I still don't think you're serious." I think to her it became like a game of chicken, to see who would swerve first.
She turned and looked right at Jack pointing her finger in his face and said, "If I even get a smirk from a neighbor, a friend, or one of your buddies, you will never be welcome in this house again and I will tell everyone you are the biggest liar I have ever met." He kept completely still and wide eyed as she spoke, and after she was done laying down the law, he agreed profusely, and I must say he looked mortified.
My then wife looked at me and said, "Hand me a T-Shirt." I reached into one of her dresser drawers and quickly handed her a T-Shirt. As I handed it to her she just let the bedspread fall from her perfect breasts as if it was just me and her sister in the room, and slipped it over her head.
After she put the T-shirt on, she sat there and just stared at Jack with her eyebrows raised, saying nothing. Jack looked around glancing back and forth from me to her, in total confusion and terror. She finally asked, "Do you want to do this with your pants on?"
He nervously jumped up, and began muttering "Oh right, sorry, I just, well, yes, right..." mumbling away in pure babble. As he fumbled with his pants, my wife threw off the bedspread from her legs and scooted down to the end of the bed.
This was without a doubt the most erotic moment in my entire life, watching a 22 year old man taking off his pants between my wife's legs as she sat there with her hands on her knees waiting. As he stepped out of his pants, he immediately grabbed at both sides of his underwear and slid them down. His cock was so rigid he had to push the front of his briefs out past his cock to get them off, and as the band of his briefs hung up on the head of his cock, his erection slapped back against his stomach.
Kathy kind of chuckled and said, "Excited are we?"
He replied, "You really, really, have no idea."
My wife then put her hands over her face and slowly pulled them down and said, "I need just one more drink, and then we'll do this."
Jack immediately agreed saying, "Oh hell yes, me too." I think my wife was buying time to see if I would finally flinch, or tell her this was all a joke, but I didn't. I poured the drinks, giving Jack about half a shot and giving my wife a double. I handed it to her, and she immediately held her nose and gulped it down, freezing for about twenty seconds as if the slightest thing would have made her throw it up. Jack too threw his back making a similar liquor face.
As they were throwing back their shots, I couldn't help but notice that Jack's cock was maybe only a half-inch longer than mine and about as thick, but the head of his cock was unusually large. I mean it was very disproportionate from the rest of his cock. It looked like a good sized plum you might find in the produce section of the grocery store sitting on the end of his cock. His cock was standing straight up too, with a wet shiny smear around the tip and a clear drip of per-seminal fluid at the opening.
As he finally got his act together and, having thrown back the shot, he walked in front of my wife not knowing what the hell he was doing, and she just glanced at me for a brief second, took a deep breath, and rather reluctantly and slowly reached up and put her hand on his cock. When she grabbed it, the head of his cock oozed out a large drop of clear slick fluid and she immediately said, "Oh my God, look how much stuff is coming out of you."
He replied and nervously chuckled, "I told you, I desperately need this." As she began stroking slowly back and forth, she was spreading the slick pre-cum all over the length of his cock. Although she hadn't commented on it, I know she was amazed at the size of the head of his cock. Not more than thirty seconds into it, he asked in a very out of breath way, "Is it ok if I lie beside you while we do this?"
She said, "I guess," and scooted up onto the bed on her left side as he slowly moved and laid on his right side.
As he lay down beside her, he rolled slightly to his right side and my wife rolled to her left. Once again she reached and began stroking his cock with her right hand almost in a pulling motion. After only a few seconds he acted like he was positioning more to his right side, and as he did, he put his left hand on my wife's right hip and onto her panties. Neither of them knew but I had made my way down to a chair by the foot of the bed and had begun very slowly and inconspicuously stroking my cock underneath my pajama bottoms. Keep in mind this was all taking place within a span of only few minutes. As I kept stroking my cock I began to notice he kept leaning in as if he was trying to kiss her, when suddenly my wife looked up from staring at his cock and they began to kiss.
Only seconds into kissing, he slid his left hand down between my wife's legs, and by the time she grabbed his wrist as if to say, "No," he was already feeling her pussy through the crotch of her panties. I had no idea what to expect because, although she still held his wrist, he continued to rub the crotch of her panties. Meanwhile she had stopped stroking his cock. They continued to kiss as he went from gently rubbing the crotch of her panties to trying to get his fingers under the side of her panties. He fumbled for a few seconds and finally managed to get his fingers under. He instantly pushed his middle finger inside her pussy as far as he could get it.
I kept stroking my cock as I watched in a combination of shock and complete erotic ecstasy. As I stroked I had to stop every few seconds or I would have exploded in my pajamas. Every few seconds I could hear my wife exhale with a sharp but low, "AAHHHH," when he would thrust his middle finger in deeply. The entire sight was driving me out of my mind with eroticism. I watched for maybe another minute, and then had a moment of temporary insanity. I rose out of the chair, walked over to the foot of the bed, grabbed the waistband of my wife's panties, and began to pull them off of her. The entire time I was inching them off, they continued to kiss. Jack pulled his finger out of her and was helping scoot them off the opposite side under her ass. I could only imagine what was going through his mind.
As I got them halfway down her thighs I began to question why she wasn't saying or doing anything to stop me, but was so worked up I realized I was getting even more turned on because she wasn't. After I slid them down her beautiful legs and off her sexy feet, I made my way back to the chair at the foot of the bed. My excitement level was beyond any experience in my entire life. My hands were actually shaking. Before I had even sat down and put my hand down my pants, he once again was fingering her. I just knew Jack's nuts must be aching at this point with anticipation of the unknown.
He kept fingering her when suddenly he removed his finger from her pussy, and reached midway down her right thigh and pulled her leg over him as he scooted as close to her as he could. My wife still wasn't going along with the entire thing as much as he would have liked. I was sure he was trying to see if she might roll on top of him, but instead she had her right leg over him and he was rolled on his left side. They continued to kiss and with every second, he kept trying to scoot down further as if to angle himself to enter her, but again, she wasn't exactly making his life easy. In fact, I was thinking she was just teasing the hell out of him and perhaps still playing chicken with me.
Finally after about a minute, he had angled himself in such a way that he reached down and moved his cock to her crotch. The way they were lying, there was no way he could easily enter her. At one point he began barely pulling at her ass and slowly half thrusting his cock across the opening of her pussy. This went on for several minutes with him stopping suddenly on occasion, which I knew was to keep from shooting his load. I too had to abruptly stop stroking my cock many times or I too would have shot my load. The fluid leaking from the head of his cock kept smearing against my wife's inner thighs and pussy, so much that it looked like she had already been fucked by three guys.
He continued pulling at her ass trying to get any angle at all to put his cock in her, when at one point he reached over her ass and with his finger tips pushed the head of his cock against her slick pussy lips, and I just about passed out. In only a few seconds, I watched as the large head of his cock spread her pussy lips. As he kept pushing the head of his cock and thrusting his hips, it kept popping out, until at one point, he scooted maybe an inch further down, and this time when he pushed the head of his cock between her pussy lips, he slowly and carefully thrust his hips and I watched as my wife's pussy spread around the head of his cock until it stretched and finally enveloped it. They continued to kiss as he sat motionless for at least thirty seconds. I figured he thought he had worked so hard just getting the head of his cock in her he didn't want to end it with his worst nightmare at this point: a premature ejaculation.
0 notes
Text
His Throne [PJM] | 03 final
Genre: smut, angst, fluff
Word Count: 6,242
Summary: You, a maid for the royal family, have sex with the irresistible prince Park Jimin on his throne.
Parts: 01 | 02 | 03
Other member vers: Hoseok | Yoongi | Namjoon | Taehyung | Jungkook | Seokjin
You shuffled between tables, wiping them clean of the drunken mistakes the village’s fustian knights left behind. You were so tired of working at the local inn, but it was the only way you could afford to adequately support yourself.
It’d been two months since you left the palace to find work elsewhere, and not a day’s gone by where you haven’t thought of Jimin. Sometimes you wish you could go back. You left behind so much more than the love of your life; you left your friends, your integrity, your home. It was hard on you having to adjust to your new environment, all alone, with no one to support you the way Jimin always silently did.
But then you think of Jimin with Jisoo… It just wasn’t worth it to you to stay in the palace knowing you came so close to something only to let it slip away without a fight. That constant reminder would tauntingly dangle in front of you every time you made their bed or cooked their breakfast.
You had to leave, for your sake and for his. Without saying a word to anyone, you disappeared from the palace and into the night. You figured there was no point in telling anyone; it’s not like Jimin would’ve stopped you if you’d said anything anyway. You weren’t sure what you were going to do after you left, you just knew you couldn’t take anymore of the suffering of watching Jimin care for someone that wasn’t you.
Luckily for you, not long after you arrived at the barren town, the inn’s owner was kind enough to give you a job as a maid and server for the pub connected to the inn. She even allowed you to live in one of the inn’s old storage rooms. It wasn’t much different from the room you stayed in at the palace, so it was comforting in a sense. You could easily cry yourself to sleep on the pile of blankets you called a bed, just like in the palace. It was almost like home.
A month after arriving at the inn, you began to feel very fatigue. You brushed it off as a symptom of overworking yourself at the pub, but what could you do when it was your only source of income? So you continued working until you started feeling nauseous in the early mornings in addition to your weariness. That’s when you realized, you were pregnant. You told Sumi, the innkeeper, about your pregnancy because you felt scared and alone. How were you supposed to raise a child on your own? The worst part was your baby would grow up without ever knowing their father.
It was then that Sumi became like a mother to you. She listened to your problems, soothed your aching heart with warm hugs, and loved you like no other. You trusted her more than you’ve ever trusted anybody before. Not even a month after you met, you felt comfortable enough with her to tell her about your relationship with the crowned prince. You knew she’d keep your secret safe, and it felt liberating to finally be able to tell someone that you loved Park Jimin.
And that he loved you, too.
After you finished cleaning off the tables and sweeping the floor, you grabbed one of the many candles that lit the pub and disappeared behind the bar. It was around midnight, ten minutes past closing, and about time you locked up the entrance of the pub. You searched the shelves under the bar and shuffled around old rags trying to find the key. Usually it hangs on a hook under the countertop, but of course you forgot to put it there after you opened this morning.
Sumi always berated you for your carelessness - you were always misplacing things. You never did that at the palace. Then again, you were mainly in charge of cleaning and cooking, not watching over small dumb keys. The lack of light didn’t help. No matter how many candles or lanterns you lit, the pub would never be bright enough for you.
Eventually you noticed the key at the back of the shelf behind a glass mug. You probably shoved it back there on accident after putting a cup back.
As you reached for the key, you heard the door of the pub open and then shut with a loud thud.
Oh, great, you thought. Probably another drunk.
There were too many occasions in which you had to chase out a drunkard - some nice, others not so much. You really hoped it was just someone asking for directions or the innkeeper coming to tell you to hurry up. You mentally prepared yourself to meet the unidentified stranger.
“I’m sorry,” you apologized as you stood up, “but we’re closed.”
The stranger jumped at your voice, his back turned to you. Finally, he turned around and faced you. You immediately recognized his face; he was one of the pub’s regulars.
He greeted you with a smile. “Uh, hi.”
By his steady voice and somewhat calm composure, you assumed he wasn’t drunk. He looked like he was around your age, maybe a couple of years older. His hair was dark brown and laid flat against his forehead.
He scratched the back of his head and knitted his brows together as he took a step towards you. “I don’t know if you remember me, but I was here earlier today…”
“Yeah,” you said. “I remember.”
The sheepish grin he bared widened. “Well, my name’s Hoseok, and I was - uh - I wanted to ask you this earlier but timing wasn’t right. You were so busy getting people their orders and stuff. I didn’t wanna bother you. Actually I’ve been wanting to ask this for a long time now, but I figured it’d be weird since we don’t know each other. But then I was like how else am I supposed to get to know you if I don’t ask you and talk to you? Anyway, I was kinda wondering if… you’d wanna go out sometime?”
You couldn’t help but smile and let out a small chuckle. He came all this way, this late at night, to ask you out. His rambling gave away his nervousness which you found cute.
That thought suddenly left you as it sunk in just what he was asking. It’d only been two months since you left the palace. You weren’t sure if you were ready to start seeing other people. You wanted to move on because you were so tired of crying over a married man that you’d probably never see again, but wasn’t two months too soon?
When you didn’t say anything, Hoseok cleared his throat. “We could just get something to eat? Doesn’t have to be anything serious.” He tried to convince you to say yes.
“I don’t know…” you responded.
“Just one date.” Hoseok motioned the number one with his pointer finger and took another step closer to you. “And then if you don’t think we could be anything serious, we can just be friends.”
Would this be a good idea? You asked yourself. You knew you’d never get over Jimin if you just stayed at the inn and worked, but you didn’t want to go out with this guy just to help yourself get over someone. Hoseok didn’t deserve that.
“I’m sorry, I don’t think…” your voice trailed off. You wanted to tell him no, but you couldn’t bring yourself to say it. He seemed so nice; he was always smiling and laughing when he’d drink with his friends at the pub. He had a cute smile that was hard to forget.
If it weren’t for Jimin, you probably would’ve said okay without a second thought.
Hoseok’s smile faltered slightly, and you immediately felt bad and wanted to take back your rejection.
“Well, it was worth a shot,” his smile was back, only not as bright as before. “If you ever change your mind, just let me know.”
Hoseok turned around to leave.
Would one date really be that bad? He did say it’d be enough. Who knows, I might actually have fun. You debated with yourself some more, still unsure if you wanted to go or not.
You thought about Jimin again. He would have wanted you to go. He would want you to move on and be happy. You could hear his voice in the back of your mind, and you could see his heart-shaped smile, the one you loved so much, form as he’d say, “Come on, Princess, this guy could be your new prince.” You could hear him telling you it wasn’t like you to be so hesitant.
As Hoseok neared the door, you senselessly called out to him, “Wait!”
With his hand on the doorknob, Hoseok turned around to look at you. You didn’t know what you wanted to say, but you knew you didn’t want him to leave.
Stepping out from behind the bar, you tentatively walked towards him. Your hands were balled into fists by your sides, you clenched and unclenched them, nervously. “Uh, I change my mind. I’ll take you up on that offer.” You gnawed on the inside of your cheek, hoping you weren’t going to regret this decision.
That familiar smile was back again, and Hoseok’s eyes lit up, “Really?”
You smiled gently and nodded your head, “Yeah, but you gotta keep your word. If I just want to be friends then we’ll just be friends. Okay?”
Hoseok nodded his head vigorously, causing his hair to fall into his eyes. “Of course! Are you free later today?”
It was Sunday, so you knew the pub would be closed today. Sumi didn’t believe in drinking on the day of the lord, so that was the one day out of the week the pub didn’t open. “Yeah, I am. The pub will be closed, so I’ll be at the inn next door.”
“Okay, great!” Hoseok said, his excitement evident in his scrunched eyes and wide smile. “I’ll come pick you up around noon.” Hoseok gave you one last look before leaving you alone in the dimly lit room.
You really hoped the Jimin in your head led you to make the right decision.
After you locked the pub up last night, you made your way to the inn where you found Sumi, warming you up some leftover dinner. You told her about your date with Hoseok and how you’d be gone - you assumed - for most of the day.
Sumi was elated to hear you were trying to move on, but the motherly part of her was still worried you were forcing yourself too soon. She kept reminding you that you weren’t obligated to go on this date and that you could leave in the middle of it if you felt like you needed to. You wanted to be annoyed by her nagging, but all you could do was appreciate her concerns.
Once Sumi was finished nagging you, she began to ask you what Hoseok was like since she had no idea who he was. There was only so much you could say since you didn’t really know Hoseok either, but you did know he had the sweetest smile. Of course, it was nothing compared to Jimin’s, but it did make your heart flutter just the tiniest bit. You told Sumi he was a brown eyed cutie with soft features that reminded you of a puppy dog.
The more Sumi talked about the date, the more excited and anxious you became for it. You’ve never been on a date before - never went through the process of picking out an outfit, anticipating what you’re gonna do on the date, or wondered if this could be the guy. So, your nerves were kicking into high gear as the date neared.
It was almost noon, about an hour till, and you were all ready for your date. You did your hair and wore your nicest dress; it was Sumi’s dress when she was younger, and she was nice enough to give it to you since you didn’t have any clothes other than the ones you wore on your back the day you two met.
As you stood in the inn’s kitchen, you kept having to drink water to calm yourself. You were getting so anxious.
What if he’s the one? The one that’ll take your breath away even more than Jimin ever could. The one you can actually grow old with. The one that’ll make you forget Jimin. Although you found that highly unlikely, you couldn’t help but wonder.
What if he isn’t the one? What if he just makes you miss Jimin even more? You’ve never loved anyone like you loved Jimin.
Your thoughts were boundless and slightly irrational for just one date, but having to bounce back from a love that meant the world to you was scary. You didn’t know what was scarier, the thought of never finding love again or actually moving on from the one who taught you how to love.
You were in the middle of downing your fourth glass of water, pondering if it was too late to cancel the date, when Sumi walked into the kitchen. She eyed you, admiring how beautiful you looked in her old dress. It reminded her of when she was young and lively.
Sumi smiled gently as she said, “Hoseok’s here!”
“What?” You almost choked on your water. “But the date’s not for another hour, I’m not prepared!” You thought back to what Hoseok said and remembered he told you around noon, not at noon. You stood next to the island in the middle of the kitchen and placed your glass on it. Your grip on the cup was tight as you looked to Sumi. Nervousness settled into the creases of your furrowed brows.
Sumi chuckled. “I found him standing in front of the inn, he asked about you. He really did look like a puppy - a lost one.”
“What’d he say?” You inquired.
“Just asked if I knew ya, and I told him I did and to wait in the check-in area. You can still cancel, you know?”
You knew that, but it’d be rude to have him come all this way only to cancel last minute, right? No, it wouldn’t be rude, but it wouldn’t feel right. It’s just one date. Just two people hanging out, getting something to eat. It’s not like he was expecting you to fall in love with him today.
“No, it’s fine. I’m dressed. I’ll go.” You released your grip on the cup and inhaled deeply. You gave Sumi a smile and thanked her for notifying you that Hoseok was here.
He’s not gonna propose for goodness sake, stop being so nervous, you told yourself.
You gathered your courage and made your way to the inn’s lobby where you saw him sitting on one of the couches, his back turned to you.
“Hey, sorry I made you wait,” you released a shaky chuckle. “I wasn’t expecting you to be so early.”
When he stood up and looked at you, your heart dropped. Your eyes widened and your breath caught in your throat because that wasn’t Hoseok waiting for you. “Jimin?”
He looked tired and worn out, but his eyes lit up the second they met yours. Your name dripped from his lips like honey, all sweet and loving, as he took a step towards you. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Jimin smiled, and it made your heart flip.
Jimin wore the clothes of royalty, but they were slightly tattered and dirtied - evidence of his quest to find you.
Seeing Jimin brought back all these painful feelings and made nostalgia bubble in your stomach. It took everything in you not to reach out and touch him or hold him, tell him how much you’ve missed him, how much you still love him. You didn’t need him here to make you lose your will to move on.
The fact that Jimin was here was surreal. You’d always fantasized about him coming to find you, but you never expected it to actually happen.
“What are you doing here?” You asked as you took a step back. Your heart was racing and your palms sweaty. You flattened them on your sides to rid them of the claminess.
You always thought if you saw Jimin again, you’d run straight into his arms and never let go. But now that he’s really here, your legs felt like lead, heavy and immobile. There was an anchor in the pit of your stomach keeping you from embracing the love of your life. You were paralyzed to your very core.
The tone in your voice made the sparkle in Jimin’s eyes die out, and his smile disappeared without a trace. “I came to see you.”
The weak part of you melted at his words, but you quickly regained your composure. He’s married, you reminded yourself. “Does Jisoo know you’re here?”
You were so conflicted with your feelings. You wanted to be happy he was here for God knows what reason, but the practical - and slightly cynical - side of you kept screaming for you to disregard your feelings because if you don’t and succumb to them, then you’ll be left vulnerable and susceptible to being hurt again. Seeing him brought forth a rush of feelings that you’ve been trying to lock up for months now. The gates have opened, the dam broken, and your feelings were like a unyielding flood trying to drown you.
“No,” Jimin sighed. He dropped his head and stared at his feet. Jimin thought you’d be overjoyed to see him. Then again, he did show up out of the blue with no warning whatsoever. He never stopped to consider for even a second that you wouldn’t want to see him. “I… ended things with her.”
Jimin lifted his head and searched your eyes, looking for some kind of reaction.
Your mouth fell open in shock. You wondered for a second if you heard him correctly. Did Jimin really just say he “ended things” with the princess of a neighboring country? “Ended things” with his wife.
“What are you talking about?” You questioned. “Nothing’s as simple as ending things, Jimin… Are you saying you got divorced?”
“Not exactly,” he responded. “I told the king about us…”
As soon as Jimin muttered those words, it felt as if the ground that was keeping you steady suddenly crumbled from beneath you, and you were falling. The rush of adrenaline that consumed your every nerve wasn’t exhilarating in the slightest, it made your hairs stand on end and your heart clench.
“Jimin,” you whispered. “You didn’t.”
What exactly did he tell the king? “Hey I’ve been screwing one of the maids for the past couple of years.” That’s the only way you could have imagined the scene to go down.
“I told him I love you,” he continued. “Told him I can’t be with Jisoo, and that I want to marry you.”
Before you could even digest the fact that Jimin just said he wanted to marry you, he continued.
“He told me to never bring divorce or you up ever again, especially not in front of Jisoo, or he’d disown me. He said that this was the path chosen for me since birth, and that he’s given me everything I’ve ever wanted, and I didn’t deserve to ask for more.”
You couldn’t help but agree with what the king was saying. This was the path chosen for him. He’s a prince for goodness sake. It’s his duty to help bring our country and neighboring countries together in any way possible. Even if that meant marrying somebody he doesn’t love because someday he’s going to be king, and he needs to learn how to sacrifice his happiness for the sake of this country.
Besides, what did he think he’d get out of telling the king? Did he really think that just because he says he wants to marry you that his parents would allow him to sever ties with Jisoo so soon after their marriage? For a maid no less? Even if they were okay with him divorcing Jisoo, they wouldn’t let him do it to be with a maid. Perhaps someone of royalty, but never a maid.
That thought saddened you, but this was your reality.
“So I left,” Jimin’s husky voice pulled you out of your reverie.
“You should go back,” you found yourself whispering in a soft voice. He can’t just leave the palace as if there won’t be any consequences. How typical of a prince to assume he can do whatever he wants. “Jimin, this isn’t right. You were born to be king. You deserve a lavish lifestyle in the palace where you belong. You wouldn’t survive a day in a commoners shoes.”
What would happen to Jisoo? How would this affect our country’s relationship with hers? Who will be king now? So many questions ran through your mind as you wondered what would happen if Jimin did stay. Of course, Jimin’s younger brother Jungkook could always take the throne, but he was considerably younger than Jimin. He was only sixteen years old. It’d be a long time before he could become king.
Jimin walked towards you, his face hard. “No amount of riches could keep me away from you. I deserve to choose how I live my life, and I choose to live it with you.”
“Jimin…” It’s not like you genuinely wanted him to go back, but you knew what was right, and him staying with you wasn’t. He has a duty to uphold.
“If I can’t be with you, then I don’t want to be with anyone.” He hesitantly reached up before slowly cupping your face in his large hands. They were warm and felt like home. He was thankful you didn’t withdraw from his touch like he thought you would. He knew how much he’s hurt you, and he was so worried the damage was irreversible.
“But you don’t get to choose.” You looked into Jimin’s pleading eyes, they were dark and solemn. You never would have thought you’d have to reject Jimin, but here you were, saying no to a man practically begging you take him. Oh, how you wanted to take him.
You reached up and engulfed Jimin’s hands in yours. You gave them a light squeeze before removing them from your face, watching as his face fell with despair. You took two step backwards, bringing some distance between you two. It made it so much easier to reject him when you couldn’t feel his warmth and imagine yourself wrapped up in his arms. Tears brimmed your eyes, but you smiled at him.
“Y/N,” his voice trembled.
“Go back, Jimin. Go back to where you belong, and live the life that you should. You could be happy with Jisoo if you tried.”
“I left everything for you.” Jimin huffed. “Do you really think they’d take me back after what I did to be with you? I walked out on the royal family; no one even knows where I am, Y/N. They’ve probably disowned me already.”
You considered Jimin’s words for a second. No way they’d disown him that easily. Surely they’d take him back. At least that’s what you hoped.
You opened your mouth to assure Jimin they’d accept him without hesitation, but he cut you off.
“I won’t go back.” His voice was firm. Jimin took a step towards you, closing the space you’d just created. “I love you, and I know you love me, too.”
Everything around you stood still. This was the first time Jimin’s ever directly told you he loves you. He’s said he loved you, he’s said he told his father he loves you, but he’s never told you face to face, out loud, “I love you.” It nearly broke your entire resolve to send Jimin back. You were too taken aback to retaliate, so Jimin continued without giving you a second to completely compose yourself.
“You don’t want me to go back, and you know it. Don’t give me some bullshit lie that being a prince is what I deserve, and the palace is where I belong. We both know that’s not true; I belong with you wherever that may be.
"We could be happy together. I don’t care about this country, I don’t care about money, and I sure as hell don’t care about Jisoo or what the king and queen think. I love you Y/N, and I want to be with you. I want to live with you and wake up to you every morning and go to sleep to you every night. I want to get married and have kids with you. I’ll work day in and day out to give you everything you deserve. Stop putting me before yourself because you deserve to be happy, too, and I know that you’d be happy with me.”
I want to have kids with you. You immediately thought about the child you were carrying. If Jimin stayed, your child wouldn’t be fatherless, and you could actually tell Jimin that he’s going to have a kid. Of course you wanted to live with him, raise your kid with him, and you had no doubt in your mind that you’d be happy with Jimin. The thought was so deliciously tempting that the more you entertained it, the more your resolve seemed to dissipate.
You imagined Jimin as a dad, taking care of your little baby and playing with them. You pictured yourself growing old with him and watching as that child turned into an adult and started to love like you and Jimin did.
Instinctively, your hand rested on your belly. The tears that were welling in your eyes earlier finally spilled over. A soft sob fell past your parted lips. You bit your bottom lip to keep it from trembling and allowing more whimpers to escape. You looked down at your small baby bump. You gripped your dress and let the cloth bunch up in your clenched hand.
Would it be wrong of you to change your mind and ask him to stay? You wanted that - you wanted that happy ending, and by God did you deserve it. Jimin was right, you deserve to be happy. You were hardly ever selfish or voiced your wants and needs. Would it really be so bad for you to let yourself have this one thing even if it meant getting in the way of Jimin’s life?
Suddenly, you found yourself searching for reasons for him to stay. He wanted to be with you. You didn’t force him to come find you or leave his family behind. He did that all on his own. Who are you to say no to that? You should be grateful and accept him with open arms.
“What?” Jimin asked when he noticed your tears and your hand on your stomach. He wondered for a second if you were in physical pain. Concern laced his words as he asked you again, “What’s wrong?”
“I’m,” you choked out, “I’m pregnant.”
A second or two passed and suddenly you were in Jimin’s arms. He held you tight against himself. You could hear his heart hammering inside his chest. Jimin rested his chin on your head, trying to find the right words to say.
He was so caught off guard. He didn’t want to insult you, but he had to ask. “Is it m-”
“Yes it’s yours, you idiot.” You answered without him having to finish his question. Your tears stained his shirt as you buried your face further into his chest.
Jimin thought about the last time you two had sex. You must have been at least two months along. He immediately felt bad thinking about how scared you must have been when you found out all alone. He was a little bitter because he knew, if he’d never came to see you, he would have never known about his own child. But that wasn’t important at the moment. What was important was you were so obviously shaken, and all he wanted to do was console you.
“I can’t go now, Y/N,” Jimin lifted his chin from your head and leaned back so he could look you in your eyes. His thumbs wiped away the tears streaming down your face. You stared into his brown eyes, they were soft and inviting. “You need me as much as I need you. I can help you raise the baby. You don’t have to do this alone. Jimin can be king, Jisoo can find some other prince from some other country, but you’ll never find another man that will love this baby as much as I would.”
With each passing word, Jimin continued to tear your resolve to shreds. There was hardly any piece of you left that was convinced he should go back to the palace. You were overcome with a sudden desire to keep Jimin all to yourself. Screw what was right.
“But-”
“Sh,” Jimin silenced you. “No ‘buts’. I’ve let you go once, and I’m not doing it again.”
Jimin leaned down and kissed you. It was a soft affectionate kiss filled with love, there was no urgency to it. You simply melted into him, and that was it. There was no turning back; he’d won you over. As Jimin deepened the kiss, he pulled you close into a loose hug. His hands rested on your waist, intimately. You snaked your arms around his neck and clasped your hands together.
Your heart was pounding loud and clear, and you were sure Jimin could hear it, too. After what felt like an eternity, you broke the kiss, your eyes still closed.
It still hadn’t quite registered that you and Jimin are finally going to get your happy ending. You knew there were going to bumps and obstacles along the way, and you might have to fight to stay together, but you knew it would be worth it in the long run. Finally, all the suffering would come to an end because Jimin was yours.
“I love you,” you whispered.
“I love you, too.”
“And then what happened Mommy?” Your daughter, Nayeon, asked. You sat perched on a rickety old rocking chair Jimin tried to make for you not long before Nayeon was born. She was seated at your feet, her legs crisscrossed, her chin resting on her clasped hands, and her eyes gleaming.
You’d just finished telling Nayeon the story of how you and Jimin got together and how Jimin so bravely left his home and family to be with you. You weren’t afraid to mention he was the prince because you knew if Nayeon mentioned it to any other kid, they’d think it was a simple story.
In fact, your story had spread throughout the country. You were the protagonist of the great love that overcame societal differences. Your story inspired young women everywhere and helped them realize that, if meant to be, love was boundless and could overcome anything.
You picked Nayeon up and placed her on your lap, and her arms naturally wrapped tightly around your shoulders. “And then you came along,” you booped her cute button nose.
“So if daddy was a prince and soon to be king, does that make me a princess?” She inquired, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Every six year old dreams of being a princess, but in Nayeon’s case, she was one.
You chuckled as you said, “I guess it does.”
The grin on Nayeon’s face only grew wider; she couldn’t wait to boast to her friends that she was a real life princess.
You pushed a strand of her long dark hair out of her eyes. They reminded you so much of Jimin’s, slanted towards the end but bright and wide with wonder and so full of curiosity. She was compassionate and understanding, very intelligent, too. She took so much after her dad. Although Jimin likes to argue she took all those traits from you.
“Then does that mean the baby inside you will be a princess, too?”
“Who knows?” You smiled. “Maybe they’ll be a prince.”
Jimin was the first one to suggest having another kid. He loved Nayeon so much he wanted another child to cherish and shower with love. At first you were against the idea because even though you weren’t poor, you weren’t exactly the most well off family. Having another child would put a strain on money, but Jimin was so good with kids, and he vowed to work hard enough and make enough money to raise a second child without worry. So of course you couldn’t say no to him. Once Jimin is determined to do something there’s no stopping him.
Your daughter placed a small hand on your round belly and jumped when the baby kicked. She giggled endlessly, and it was music to your ears. You gave her a tight squeeze and proceeded to smother her in kisses and tell her how much you love her.
Eventually, she asked you to continue with the story, so you did.
The world continued to turn after you and Jimin decided to stay together. Everything really fell into place. It turns out the neighboring country was secretly planning to assassinate the entire royal family with Jisoo as their perpetrator, so she was executed, and the relationship with her country hasn’t been the same since. For awhile, we were in war with them, but once Jungkook became king he put an end to it. He realized it was only wasting rations and hurting civilians who were losing loved ones in a stalemate war. If it weren’t for the war, however, you were positive the royal family would’ve sought out Jimin and forced him back into the palace to be king.
Jimin never went back to the palace. You two stayed at the inn for a couple of months. Because you were pregnant, you were too weak to work yourself, so Jimin took on your shifts at the pub and the inn. With a little help from Sumi, eventually you accumulated enough money to buy your own home and finally get married. It wasn’t a big wedding, but it was perfect in your book because Jimin was the groom, and that’s all you’ve ever dreamed about.
After you moved, you still visited Sumi often, especially since she was Nayeon’s godmother, and even started working at the pub again when Nayeon turned three.
“What about the guy you were supposed to go on a date with?” Your daughter cocked her head to the side and pulled her eyebrows together, curious.
The corners of your mouth twitched up slightly. You rocked the chair back and forth and hugged Nayeon to your chest. “We became very good friends.”
You thought back to the moment Hoseok walked into the inn’s lobby, looking for you, only to find you crying in Jimin’s arms. You were so upset that you forgot all about him and apologized profusely for having to cancel the date and any further offers he’d want to make.
Hoseok was no fool; he easily read the atmosphere and assured you he was okay. He told you he wished he’d gotten there sooner, but timing really just wasn’t right for him when it came to you. You remember the chuckle that escaped his lips as you both thought back to his incessant rambling on how he wanted to ask you out sooner.
You always wondered what would have happened if he did.
Suddenly, Jimin walked through the front door, pulling your attention away from your thoughts. Your daughter perked up, immediately leaving your lap to hug him. She truly was a daddy’s girl, even though she claimed to love both of you equally.
“Daddy!” She squealed.
Jimin effortlessly picked your daughter up and pulled her into to a tight hug. “Hey, Buttercup.”
He was dressed in casual work clothes, a white short sleeved shirt tucked into his pants. Ever since Jimin started working, he’s grown more robust, his hands bared calluses from working to support your family, and he genuinely seemed happy. You never thought he’d make it this far.
“Mommy told me I’m a princess!” Nayeon smiled a toothy grin. Jimin looked to you with a raised eyebrow, a smile playing on his lips.
You shrugged your shoulders and smiled slyly at him.
He turned his attention back to the squirming daughter in his arms. “That you are!”
“I’m daddy’s princess, right?” Nayeon asked in a sugary sweet voice. She wrapped her arms around Jimin’s neck and waited for an answer.
“Sorry, Buttercup,” Jimin smiled, setting her down onto the ground. He strode towards you and rested one of his hands on the armrest of the rocking chair and the other on your stomach. His hand caressed you as he smiled thinking about the little baby boy or girl that would soon be entering your lives. He leaned down till his face was merely inches from yours. “But that spot’s been reserved for your mom for a long time now.”
He kissed you, smiling against your lips. With his eyes closed he pulled away, and when he opened them, he admired you like he’d never seen anything more beautiful in his entire life. “I told you you’ll always be my princess.”
#:)))#bts#jimin#bts jimin#bts smut#bts angst#bts fluff#jimin fluff#jimin smut#jimin angst#park jimin#bts scenarios#jimin scenario#prince jimin#bts prince au#bts thigh riding#prince!jimin#bts degradation kink#bts praise kink#dom jimin
586 notes
·
View notes
Text
His Throne [KTH] | 03 final
Genre: smut, angst, fluff
Word Count: 6,242
Summary: You, a maid for the royal family, have sex with the irresistible prince Kim Taehyung on his throne.
Parts: 01 | 02 | 03
Other member vers: Hoseok | Yoongi | Namjoon | Jimin | Jungkook | Seokjin
You shuffled between tables, wiping them clean of the drunken mistakes the village’s fustian knights left behind. You were so tired of working at the local inn, but it was the only way you could afford to adequately support yourself.
It’d been two months since you left the palace to find work elsewhere, and not a day’s gone by where you haven’t thought of Taehyung. Sometimes you wish you could go back. You left behind so much more than the love of your life; you left your friends, your integrity, your home. It was hard on you having to adjust to your new environment, all alone, with no one to support you the way Taehyung always silently did.
But then you think of Taehyung with Jisoo… It just wasn’t worth it to you to stay in the palace knowing you came so close to something only to let it slip away without a fight. That constant reminder would tauntingly dangle in front of you every time you made their bed or cooked their breakfast.
You had to leave, for your sake and for his. Without saying a word to anyone, you disappeared from the palace and into the night. You figured there was no point in telling anyone; it's not like Taehyung would've stopped you if you'd said anything anyway. You weren't sure what you were going to do after you left, you just knew you couldn’t take anymore of the suffering of watching Taehyung care for someone that wasn't you.
Luckily for you, not long after you arrived at the barren town, the inn’s owner was kind enough to give you a job as a maid and server for the pub connected to the inn. She even allowed you to live in one of the inn’s old storage rooms. It wasn’t much different from the room you stayed in at the palace, so it was comforting in a sense. You could easily cry yourself to sleep on the pile of blankets you called a bed, just like in the palace. It was almost like home.
A month after arriving at the inn, you began to feel very fatigue. You brushed it off as a symptom of overworking yourself at the pub, but what could you do when it was your only source of income? So you continued working until you started feeling nauseous in the early mornings in addition to your weariness. That’s when you realized, you were pregnant. You told Sumi, the innkeeper, about your pregnancy because you felt scared and alone. How were you supposed to raise a child on your own? The worst part was your baby would grow up without ever knowing their father.
It was then that Sumi became like a mother to you. She listened to your problems, soothed your aching heart with warm hugs, and loved you like no other. You trusted her more than you've ever trusted anybody before. Not even a month after you met, you felt comfortable enough with her to tell her about your relationship with the crowned prince. You knew she'd keep your secret safe, and it felt liberating to finally be able to tell someone that you loved Kim Taehyung.
And that he loved you, too.
After you finished cleaning off the tables and sweeping the floor, you grabbed one of the many candles that lit the pub and disappeared behind the bar. It was around midnight, ten minutes past closing, and about time you locked up the entrance of the pub. You searched the shelves under the bar and shuffled around old rags trying to find the key. Usually it hangs on a hook under the countertop, but of course you forgot to put it there after you opened this morning.
Sumi always berated you for your carelessness - you were always misplacing things. You never did that at the palace. Then again, you were mainly in charge of cleaning and cooking, not watching over small dumb keys. The lack of light didn't help. No matter how many candles or lanterns you lit, the pub would never be bright enough for you.
Eventually you noticed the key at the back of the shelf behind a glass mug. You probably shoved it back there on accident after putting a cup back.
As you reached for the key, you heard the door of the pub open and then shut with a loud thud.
Oh, great, you thought. Probably another drunk.
There were too many occasions in which you had to chase out a drunkard - some nice, others not so much. You really hoped it was just someone asking for directions or the innkeeper coming to tell you to hurry up. You mentally prepared yourself to meet the unidentified stranger.
“I’m sorry,” you apologized as you stood up, “but we’re closed.”
The stranger jumped at your voice, his back turned to you. Finally, he turned around and faced you. You immediately recognized his face; he was one of the pub’s regulars.
He greeted you with a smile. “Uh, hi.”
By his steady voice and somewhat calm composure, you assumed he wasn't drunk. He looked like he was around your age, maybe a couple of years older. His hair was dark brown and laid flat against his forehead.
He scratched the back of his head and knitted his brows together as he took a step towards you. “I don't know if you remember me, but I was here earlier today…”
“Yeah,” you said. “I remember.”
The sheepish grin he bared widened. “Well, my name's Hoseok, and I was - uh - I wanted to ask you this earlier but timing wasn’t right. You were so busy getting people their orders and stuff. I didn’t wanna bother you. Actually I’ve been wanting to ask this for a long time now, but I figured it’d be weird since we don’t know each other. But then I was like how else am I supposed to get to know you if I don’t ask you and talk to you? Anyway, I was kinda wondering if… you’d wanna go out sometime?”
You couldn't help but smile and let out a small chuckle. He came all this way, this late at night, to ask you out. His rambling gave away his nervousness which you found cute.
That thought suddenly left you as it sunk in just what he was asking. It'd only been two months since you left the palace. You weren't sure if you were ready to start seeing other people. You wanted to move on because you were so tired of crying over a married man that you'd probably never see again, but wasn't two months too soon?
When you didn't say anything, Hoseok cleared his throat. “We could just get something to eat? Doesn't have to be anything serious.” He tried to convince you to say yes.
“I don't know…” you responded.
“Just one date.” Hoseok motioned the number one with his pointer finger and took another step closer to you. “And then if you don't think we could be anything serious, we can just be friends.”
Would this be a good idea? You asked yourself. You knew you'd never get over Taehyung if you just stayed at the inn and worked, but you didn’t want to go out with this guy just to help yourself get over someone. Hoseok didn’t deserve that.
“I’m sorry, I don’t think...” your voice trailed off. You wanted to tell him no, but you couldn’t bring yourself to say it. He seemed so nice; he was always smiling and laughing when he’d drink with his friends at the pub. He had a cute smile that was hard to forget.
If it weren't for Taehyung, you probably would've said okay without a second thought.
Hoseok’s smile faltered slightly, and you immediately felt bad and wanted to take back your rejection.
“Well, it was worth a shot,” his smile was back, only not as bright as before. “If you ever change your mind, just let me know.”
Hoseok turned around to leave.
Would one date really be that bad? He did say it’d be enough. Who knows, I might actually have fun. You debated with yourself some more, still unsure if you wanted to go or not.
You thought about Taehyung again. He would have wanted you to go. He would want you to move on and be happy. You could hear his voice in the back of your mind, and you could see his heart-shaped smile, the one you loved so much, form as he’d say, “Come on, Princess, this guy could be your new prince.” You could hear him telling you it wasn't like you to be so hesitant.
As Hoseok neared the door, you senselessly called out to him, “Wait!”
With his hand on the doorknob, Hoseok turned around to look at you. You didn't know what you wanted to say, but you knew you didn't want him to leave.
Stepping out from behind the bar, you tentatively walked towards him. Your hands were balled into fists by your sides, you clenched and unclenched them, nervously. “Uh, I change my mind. I'll take you up on that offer.” You gnawed on the inside of your cheek, hoping you weren't going to regret this decision.
That familiar smile was back again, and Hoseok's eyes lit up, “Really?”
You smiled gently and nodded your head, “Yeah, but you gotta keep your word. If I just want to be friends then we'll just be friends. Okay?”
Hoseok nodded his head vigorously, causing his hair to fall into his eyes. “Of course! Are you free later today?”
It was Sunday, so you knew the pub would be closed today. Sumi didn’t believe in drinking on the day of the lord, so that was the one day out of the week the pub didn’t open. “Yeah, I am. The pub will be closed, so I’ll be at the inn next door.”
“Okay, great!” Hoseok said, his excitement evident in his scrunched eyes and wide smile. “I’ll come pick you up around noon.” Hoseok gave you one last look before leaving you alone in the dimly lit room.
You really hoped the Taehyung in your head led you to make the right decision.
After you locked the pub up last night, you made your way to the inn where you found Sumi, warming you up some leftover dinner. You told her about your date with Hoseok and how you'd be gone - you assumed - for most of the day.
Sumi was elated to hear you were trying to move on, but the motherly part of her was still worried you were forcing yourself too soon. She kept reminding you that you weren’t obligated to go on this date and that you could leave in the middle of it if you felt like you needed to. You wanted to be annoyed by her nagging, but all you could do was appreciate her concerns.
Once Sumi was finished nagging you, she began to ask you what Hoseok was like since she had no idea who he was. There was only so much you could say since you didn’t really know Hoseok either, but you did know he had the sweetest smile. Of course, it was nothing compared to Taehyung’s, but it did make your heart flutter just the tiniest bit. You told Sumi he was a brown eyed cutie with soft features that reminded you of a puppy dog.
The more Sumi talked about the date, the more excited and anxious you became for it. You’ve never been on a date before - never went through the process of picking out an outfit, anticipating what you're gonna do on the date, or wondered if this could be the guy. So, your nerves were kicking into high gear as the date neared.
It was almost noon, about an hour till, and you were all ready for your date. You did your hair and wore your nicest dress; it was Sumi’s dress when she was younger, and she was nice enough to give it to you since you didn't have any clothes other than the ones you wore on your back the day you two met.
As you stood in the inn’s kitchen, you kept having to drink water to calm yourself. You were getting so anxious.
What if he’s the one? The one that'll take your breath away even more than Taehyung ever could. The one you can actually grow old with. The one that'll make you forget Taehyung. Although you found that highly unlikely, you couldn't help but wonder.
What if he isn't the one? What if he just makes you miss Taehyung even more? You've never loved anyone like you loved Taehyung.
Your thoughts were boundless and slightly irrational for just one date, but having to bounce back from a love that meant the world to you was scary. You didn't know what was scarier, the thought of never finding love again or actually moving on from the one who taught you how to love.
You were in the middle of downing your fourth glass of water, pondering if it was too late to cancel the date, when Sumi walked into the kitchen. She eyed you, admiring how beautiful you looked in her old dress. It reminded her of when she was young and lively.
Sumi smiled gently as she said, “Hoseok's here!”
“What?” You almost choked on your water. “But the date's not for another hour, I'm not prepared!” You thought back to what Hoseok said and remembered he told you around noon, not at noon. You stood next to the island in the middle of the kitchen and placed your glass on it. Your grip on the cup was tight as you looked to Sumi. Nervousness settled into the creases of your furrowed brows.
Sumi chuckled. “I found him standing in front of the inn, he asked about you. He really did look like a puppy - a lost one.”
“What'd he say?” You inquired.
“Just asked if I knew ya, and I told him I did and to wait in the check-in area. You can still cancel, you know?”
You knew that, but it'd be rude to have him come all this way only to cancel last minute, right? No, it wouldn't be rude, but it wouldn't feel right. It's just one date. Just two people hanging out, getting something to eat. It's not like he was expecting you to fall in love with him today.
“No, it's fine. I'm dressed. I'll go.” You released your grip on the cup and inhaled deeply. You gave Sumi a smile and thanked her for notifying you that Hoseok was here.
He's not gonna propose for goodness sake, stop being so nervous, you told yourself.
You gathered your courage and made your way to the inn’s lobby where you saw him sitting on one of the couches, his back turned to you.
“Hey, sorry I made you wait,” you released a shaky chuckle. “I wasn't expecting you to be so early.”
When he stood up and looked at you, your heart dropped. Your eyes widened and your breath caught in your throat because that wasn’t Hoseok waiting for you. “Taehyung?”
He looked tired and worn out, but his eyes lit up the second they met yours. Your name dripped from his lips like honey, all sweet and loving, as he took a step towards you. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Taehyung smiled, and it made your heart flip.
Taehyung wore the clothes of royalty, but they were slightly tattered and dirtied - evidence of his quest to find you.
Seeing Taehyung brought back all these painful feelings and made nostalgia bubble in your stomach. It took everything in you not to reach out and touch him or hold him, tell him how much you’ve missed him, how much you still love him. You didn’t need him here to make you lose your will to move on.
The fact that Taehyung was here was surreal. You’d always fantasized about him coming to find you, but you never expected it to actually happen.
“What are you doing here?” You asked as you took a step back. Your heart was racing and your palms sweaty. You flattened them on your sides to rid them of the claminess.
You always thought if you saw Taehyung again, you’d run straight into his arms and never let go. But now that he’s really here, your legs felt like lead, heavy and immobile. There was an anchor in the pit of your stomach keeping you from embracing the love of your life. You were paralyzed to your very core.
The tone in your voice made the sparkle in Taehyung’s eyes die out, and his smile disappeared without a trace. “I came to see you.”
The weak part of you melted at his words, but you quickly regained your composure. He’s married, you reminded yourself. “Does Jisoo know you’re here?”
You were so conflicted with your feelings. You wanted to be happy he was here for God knows what reason, but the practical - and slightly cynical - side of you kept screaming for you to disregard your feelings because if you don't and succumb to them, then you'll be left vulnerable and susceptible to being hurt again. Seeing him brought forth a rush of feelings that you’ve been trying to lock up for months now. The gates have opened, the dam broken, and your feelings were like a unyielding flood trying to drown you.
“No,” Taehyung sighed. He dropped his head and stared at his feet. Taehyung thought you’d be overjoyed to see him. Then again, he did show up out of the blue with no warning whatsoever. He never stopped to consider for even a second that you wouldn’t want to see him. “I… ended things with her.”
Taehyung lifted his head and searched your eyes, looking for some kind of reaction.
Your mouth fell open in shock. You wondered for a second if you heard him correctly. Did Taehyung really just say he “ended things” with the princess of a neighboring country? “Ended things” with his wife.
“What are you talking about?” You questioned. “Nothing’s as simple as ending things, Taehyung… Are you saying you got divorced?”
“Not exactly,” he responded. “I told the king about us…”
As soon as Taehyung muttered those words, it felt as if the ground that was keeping you steady suddenly crumbled from beneath you, and you were falling. The rush of adrenaline that consumed your every nerve wasn’t exhilarating in the slightest, it made your hairs stand on end and your heart clench.
“Taehyung,” you whispered. “You didn’t.”
What exactly did he tell the king? “Hey I’ve been screwing one of the maids for the past couple of years.” That’s the only way you could have imagined the scene to go down.
“I told him I love you,” he continued. “Told him I can’t be with Jisoo, and that I want to marry you.”
Before you could even digest the fact that Taehyung just said he wanted to marry you, he continued.
“He told me to never bring divorce or you up ever again, especially not in front of Jisoo, or he’d disown me. He said that this was the path chosen for me since birth, and that he’s given me everything I’ve ever wanted, and I didn’t deserve to ask for more.”
You couldn’t help but agree with what the king was saying. This was the path chosen for him. He’s a prince for goodness sake. It’s his duty to help bring our country and neighboring countries together in any way possible. Even if that meant marrying somebody he doesn’t love because someday he’s going to be king, and he needs to learn how to sacrifice his happiness for the sake of this country.
Besides, what did he think he’d get out of telling the king? Did he really think that just because he says he wants to marry you that his parents would allow him to sever ties with Jisoo so soon after their marriage? For a maid no less? Even if they were okay with him divorcing Jisoo, they wouldn’t let him do it to be with a maid. Perhaps someone of royalty, but never a maid.
That thought saddened you, but this was your reality.
“So I left,” Taehyung’s husky voice pulled you out of your reverie.
“You should go back,” you found yourself whispering in a soft voice. He can’t just leave the palace as if there won’t be any consequences. How typical of a prince to assume he can do whatever he wants. “Taehyung, this isn’t right. You were born to be king. You deserve a lavish lifestyle in the palace where you belong. You wouldn’t survive a day in a commoners shoes.”
What would happen to Jisoo? How would this affect our country's relationship with hers? Who will be king now? So many questions ran through your mind as you wondered what would happen if Taehyung did stay. Of course, Taehyung’s younger brother Jungkook could always take the throne, but he was considerably younger than Taehyung. He was only sixteen years old. It’d be a long time before he could become king.
Taehyung walked towards you, his face hard. “No amount of riches could keep me away from you. I deserve to choose how I live my life, and I choose to live it with you.”
“Taehyung…” It’s not like you genuinely wanted him to go back, but you knew what was right, and him staying with you wasn’t. He has a duty to uphold.
“If I can’t be with you, then I don’t want to be with anyone.” He hesitantly reached up before slowly cupping your face in his large hands. They were warm and felt like home. He was thankful you didn’t withdraw from his touch like he thought you would. He knew how much he’s hurt you, and he was so worried the damage was irreversible.
“But you don’t get to choose.” You looked into Taehyung’s pleading eyes, they were dark and solemn. You never would have thought you’d have to reject Taehyung, but here you were, saying no to a man practically begging you take him. Oh, how you wanted to take him.
You reached up and engulfed Taehyung’s hands in yours. You gave them a light squeeze before removing them from your face, watching as his face fell with despair. You took two step backwards, bringing some distance between you two. It made it so much easier to reject him when you couldn’t feel his warmth and imagine yourself wrapped up in his arms. Tears brimmed your eyes, but you smiled at him.
“Y/N,” his voice trembled.
“Go back, Taehyung. Go back to where you belong, and live the life that you should. You could be happy with Jisoo if you tried.”
“I left everything for you.” Taehyung huffed. “Do you really think they’d take me back after what I did to be with you? I walked out on the royal family; no one even knows where I am, Y/N. They’ve probably disowned me already.”
You considered Taehyung’s words for a second. No way they’d disown him that easily. Surely they’d take him back. At least that’s what you hoped.
You opened your mouth to assure Taehyung they’d accept him without hesitation, but he cut you off.
“I won’t go back.” His voice was firm. Taehyung took a step towards you, closing the space you’d just created. “I love you, and I know you love me, too.”
Everything around you stood still. This was the first time Taehyung’s ever directly told you he loves you. He’s said he loved you, he’s said he told his father he loves you, but he’s never told you face to face, out loud, “I love you.” It nearly broke your entire resolve to send Taehyung back. You were too taken aback to retaliate, so Taehyung continued without giving you a second to completely compose yourself.
“You don’t want me to go back, and you know it. Don’t give me some bullshit lie that being a prince is what I deserve, and the palace is where I belong. We both know that’s not true; I belong with you wherever that may be.
“We could be happy together. I don’t care about this country, I don’t care about money, and I sure as hell don’t care about Jisoo or what the king and queen think. I love you Y/N, and I want to be with you. I want to live with you and wake up to you every morning and go to sleep to you every night. I want to get married and have kids with you. I’ll work day in and day out to give you everything you deserve. Stop putting me before yourself because you deserve to be happy, too, and I know that you’d be happy with me.”
I want to have kids with you. You immediately thought about the child you were carrying. If Taehyung stayed, your child wouldn’t be fatherless, and you could actually tell Taehyung that he’s going to have a kid. Of course you wanted to live with him, raise your kid with him, and you had no doubt in your mind that you’d be happy with Taehyung. The thought was so deliciously tempting that the more you entertained it, the more your resolve seemed to dissipate.
You imagined Taehyung as a dad, taking care of your little baby and playing with them. You pictured yourself growing old with him and watching as that child turned into an adult and started to love like you and Taehyung did.
Instinctively, your hand rested on your belly. The tears that were welling in your eyes earlier finally spilled over. A soft sob fell past your parted lips. You bit your bottom lip to keep it from trembling and allowing more whimpers to escape. You looked down at your small baby bump. You gripped your dress and let the cloth bunch up in your clenched hand.
Would it be wrong of you to change your mind and ask him to stay? You wanted that - you wanted that happy ending, and by God did you deserve it. Taehyung was right, you deserve to be happy. You were hardly ever selfish or voiced your wants and needs. Would it really be so bad for you to let yourself have this one thing even if it meant getting in the way of Taehyung’s life?
Suddenly, you found yourself searching for reasons for him to stay. He wanted to be with you. You didn’t force him to come find you or leave his family behind. He did that all on his own. Who are you to say no to that? You should be grateful and accept him with open arms.
“What?” Taehyung asked when he noticed your tears and your hand on your stomach. He wondered for a second if you were in physical pain. Concern laced his words as he asked you again, “What’s wrong?”
“I’m,” you choked out, “I’m pregnant.”
A second or two passed and suddenly you were in Taehyung’s arms. He held you tight against himself. You could hear his heart hammering inside his chest. Taehyung rested his chin on your head, trying to find the right words to say.
He was so caught off guard. He didn’t want to insult you, but he had to ask. “Is it m-”
“Yes it’s yours, you idiot.” You answered without him having to finish his question. Your tears stained his shirt as you buried your face further into his chest.
Taehyung thought about the last time you two had sex. You must have been at least two months along. He immediately felt bad thinking about how scared you must have been when you found out all alone. He was a little bitter because he knew, if he’d never came to see you, he would have never known about his own child. But that wasn’t important at the moment. What was important was you were so obviously shaken, and all he wanted to do was console you.
“I can’t go now, Y/N,” Taehyung lifted his chin from your head and leaned back so he could look you in your eyes. His thumbs wiped away the tears streaming down your face. You stared into his brown eyes, they were soft and inviting. “You need me as much as I need you. I can help you raise the baby. You don’t have to do this alone. Jimin can be king, Jisoo can find some other prince from some other country, but you’ll never find another man that will love this baby as much as I would.”
With each passing word, Taehyung continued to tear your resolve to shreds. There was hardly any piece of you left that was convinced he should go back to the palace. You were overcome with a sudden desire to keep Taehyung all to yourself. Screw what was right.
“But-”
“Sh,” Taehyung silenced you. “No ‘buts’. I’ve let you go once, and I’m not doing it again.”
Taehyung leaned down and kissed you. It was a soft affectionate kiss filled with love, there was no urgency to it. You simply melted into him, and that was it. There was no turning back; he’d won you over. As Taehyung deepened the kiss, he pulled you close into a loose hug. His hands rested on your waist, intimately. You snaked your arms around his neck and clasped your hands together.
Your heart was pounding loud and clear, and you were sure Taehyung could hear it, too. After what felt like an eternity, you broke the kiss, your eyes still closed.
It still hadn’t quite registered that you and Taehyung are finally going to get your happy ending. You knew there were going to bumps and obstacles along the way, and you might have to fight to stay together, but you knew it would be worth it in the long run. Finally, all the suffering would come to an end because Taehyung was yours.
“I love you,” you whispered.
“I love you, too.”
“And then what happened Mommy?” Your daughter, Nayeon, asked. You sat perched on a rickety old rocking chair Taehyung tried to make for you not long before Nayeon was born. She was seated at your feet, her legs crisscrossed, her chin resting on her clasped hands, and her eyes gleaming.
You’d just finished telling Nayeon the story of how you and Taehyung got together and how Taehyung so bravely left his home and family to be with you. You weren’t afraid to mention he was the prince because you knew if Nayeon mentioned it to any other kid, they’d think it was a simple story.
In fact, your story had spread throughout the country. You were the protagonist of the great love that overcame societal differences. Your story inspired young women everywhere and helped them realize that, if meant to be, love was boundless and could overcome anything.
You picked Nayeon up and placed her on your lap, and her arms naturally wrapped tightly around your shoulders. “And then you came along,” you booped her cute button nose.
“So if daddy was a prince and soon to be king, does that make me a princess?” She inquired, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Every six year old dreams of being a princess, but in Nayeon’s case, she was one.
You chuckled as you said, “I guess it does.”
The grin on Nayeon’s face only grew wider; she couldn’t wait to boast to her friends that she was a real life princess.
You pushed a strand of her long dark hair out of her eyes. They reminded you so much of Taehyung’s, slanted towards the end but bright and wide with wonder and so full of curiosity. She was compassionate and understanding, very intelligent, too. She took so much after her dad. Although Taehyung likes to argue she took all those traits from you.
“Then does that mean the baby inside you will be a princess, too?”
“Who knows?” You smiled. “Maybe they’ll be a prince.”
Taehyung was the first one to suggest having another kid. He loved Nayeon so much he wanted another child to cherish and shower with love. At first you were against the idea because even though you weren’t poor, you weren’t exactly the most well off family. Having another child would put a strain on money, but Taehyung was so good with kids, and he vowed to work hard enough and make enough money to raise a second child without worry. So of course you couldn’t say no to him. Once Taehyung is determined to do something there’s no stopping him.
Your daughter placed a small hand on your round belly and jumped when the baby kicked. She giggled endlessly, and it was music to your ears. You gave her a tight squeeze and proceeded to smother her in kisses and tell her how much you love her.
Eventually, she asked you to continue with the story, so you did.
The world continued to turn after you and Taehyung decided to stay together. Everything really fell into place. It turns out the neighboring country was secretly planning to assassinate the entire royal family with Jisoo as their perpetrator, so she was executed, and the relationship with her country hasn’t been the same since. For awhile, we were in war with them, but once Jungkook became king he put an end to it. He realized it was only wasting rations and hurting civilians who were losing loved ones in a stalemate war. If it weren’t for the war, however, you were positive the royal family would’ve sought out Taehyung and forced him back into the palace to be king.
Taehyung never went back to the palace. You two stayed at the inn for a couple of months. Because you were pregnant, you were too weak to work yourself, so Taehyung took on your shifts at the pub and the inn. With a little help from Sumi, eventually you accumulated enough money to buy your own home and finally get married. It wasn’t a big wedding, but it was perfect in your book because Taehyung was the groom, and that’s all you’ve ever dreamed about.
After you moved, you still visited Sumi often, especially since she was Nayeon’s godmother, and even started working at the pub again when Nayeon turned three.
“What about the guy you were supposed to go on a date with?” Your daughter cocked her head to the side and pulled her eyebrows together, curious.
The corners of your mouth twitched up slightly. You rocked the chair back and forth and hugged Nayeon to your chest. “We became very good friends.”
You thought back to the moment Hoseok walked into the inn’s lobby, looking for you, only to find you crying in Taehyung’s arms. You were so upset that you forgot all about him and apologized profusely for having to cancel the date and any further offers he’d want to make.
Hoseok was no fool; he easily read the atmosphere and assured you he was okay. He told you he wished he’d gotten there sooner, but timing really just wasn’t right for him when it came to you. You remember the chuckle that escaped his lips as you both thought back to his incessant rambling on how he wanted to ask you out sooner.
You always wondered what would have happened if he did.
Suddenly, Taehyung walked through the front door, pulling your attention away from your thoughts. Your daughter perked up, immediately leaving your lap to hug him. She truly was a daddy’s girl, even though she claimed to love both of you equally.
“Daddy!” She squealed.
Taehyung effortlessly picked your daughter up and pulled her into to a tight hug. “Hey, Buttercup.”
He was dressed in casual work clothes, a white short sleeved shirt tucked into his pants. Ever since Taehyung started working, he’s grown more robust, his hands bared calluses from working to support your family, and he genuinely seemed happy. You never thought he’d make it this far.
“Mommy told me I’m a princess!” Nayeon smiled a toothy grin. Taehyung looked to you with a raised eyebrow, a smile playing on his lips.
You shrugged your shoulders and smiled slyly at him.
He turned his attention back to the squirming daughter in his arms. “That you are!”
“I’m daddy’s princess, right?” Nayeon asked in a sugary sweet voice. She wrapped her arms around Taehyung’s neck and waited for an answer.
“Sorry, Buttercup,” Taehyung smiled, setting her down onto the ground. He strode towards you and rested one of his hands on the armrest of the rocking chair and the other on your stomach. His hand caressed you as he smiled thinking about the little baby boy or girl that would soon be entering your lives. He leaned down till his face was merely inches from yours. “But that spot’s been reserved for your mom for a long time now.”
He kissed you, smiling against your lips. With his eyes closed he pulled away, and when he opened them, he admired you like he’d never seen anything more beautiful in his entire life. “I told you you’ll always be my princess.”
#I hope you enjoyed the read#bts#bts smut#bts angst#bts fluff#taehyung smut#taehyung fluff#taehyung angst#bts scenario#taehyung scenario#taehyung#bts taehyung#kim taehyung#prince!taehyhung#prince taehyung#dom taehyung#bts prince au#bts thigh riding#bts degradation#bts praise kink
350 notes
·
View notes
Text
His Throne [JHS] | 03 final
Genre: smut, angst, fluff
Word Count: 6,090
Summary: You, a maid for the royal family, have sex with the irresistible prince Jung Hoseok on his throne.
A/N: if you listen closely you can hear me ugly sobbing, it’s finally finished! Sorry it took so long! Also sorry it’s not as fluffy/happy as y’all had hoped. I really can’t do fluff (PCs to Vikttoria16)
Part 1: Hoseok | Yoongi | Taehyung | Namjoon | Jimin | Jungkook | Seokjin
It’d been two months since you left the palace to find work elsewhere, and not a day’s gone by where you haven’t thought of Hoseok. Sometimes you wish you could go back. You left behind so much more than the love of your life; you left your friends, your integrity, your home. It was hard on you having to adjust to your new environment, all alone, with no one to support you the way Hoseok always silently did.
But then you think of Hoseok with Jisoo… It just wasn’t worth it to you to stay in the palace knowing you came so close to something only to let it slip away without a fight. That constant reminder would tauntingly dangle in front of you every time you made their bed or cooked their breakfast.
You had to leave, for your sake and for his. Without saying a word to anyone, you disappeared from the palace and into the night. You figured there was no point in telling anyone; it’s not like Hoseok would’ve stopped you if you’d said anything anyway. You weren’t sure what you were going to do after you left, you just knew you couldn’t take anymore of the suffering of watching Hoseok care for someone that wasn’t you.
Luckily for you, not long after you arrived at the barren town, the inn’s owner was kind enough to give you a job as a maid and server for the pub connected to the inn. She even allowed you to live in one of the inn’s old storage rooms. It wasn’t much different from the room you stayed in at the palace, so it was comforting in a sense. You could easily cry yourself to sleep on the pile of blankets you called a bed, just like in the palace. It was almost like home.
A month after arriving at the inn, you began to feel very fatigue. You brushed it off as a symptom of overworking yourself at the pub, but what could you do when it was your only source of income? So you continued working until you started feeling nauseous in the early mornings in addition to your weariness. That’s when you realized, you were pregnant. You told Sumi, the innkeeper, about your pregnancy because you felt scared and alone. How were you supposed to raise a child on your own? The worst part was your baby would grow up without ever knowing their father.
It was then that Sumi became like a mother to you. She listened to your problems, soothed your aching heart with warm hugs, and loved you like no other. You trusted her more than you’ve ever trusted anybody before. Not even a month after you met, you felt comfortable enough with her to tell her about your relationship with the crowned prince. You knew she’d keep your secret safe, and it felt liberating to finally be able to tell someone that you loved Jung Hoseok.
And that he loved you, too.
After you finished cleaning off the tables and sweeping the floor, you grabbed one of the many candles that lit the pub and disappeared behind the bar. It was around midnight, ten minutes past closing, and about time you locked up the entrance of the pub. You searched the shelves under the bar and shuffled around old rags trying to find the key. Usually it hangs on a hook under the countertop, but of course you forgot to put it there after you opened this morning.
Sumi always berated you for your carelessness - you were always misplacing things. You never did that at the palace. Then again, you were mainly in charge of cleaning and cooking, not watching over small dumb keys. The lack of light didn’t help. No matter how many candles or lanterns you lit, the pub would never be bright enough for you.
Eventually you noticed the key at the back of the shelf behind a glass mug. You probably shoved it back there on accident after putting a cup back.
As you reached for the key, you heard the door of the pub open and then shut with a loud thud.
Oh, great, you thought. Probably another drunk.
There were too many occasions in which you had to chase out a drunkard - some nice, others not so much. You really hoped it was just someone asking for directions or the innkeeper coming to tell you to hurry up. You mentally prepared yourself to meet the unidentified stranger.
“I’m sorry,” you apologized as you stood up, “but we’re closed.”
The stranger jumped at your voice, his back turned to you. Finally, he turned around and faced you. You immediately recognized his face; he was one of the pub’s regulars.
He greeted you with a smile. “Uh, hi.”
By his steady voice and somewhat calm composure, you assumed he wasn’t drunk. He looked like he was around your age, maybe a couple of years older. His hair was dark brown and laid flat against his forehead.
He scratched the back of his head and knitted his brows together as he took a step towards you. “I don’t know if you remember me, but I was here earlier today…”
“Yeah,” you said. “I remember.”
The sheepish grin he bared widened. “Well, my name’s Taehyung, and I was - uh - I wanted to ask you this earlier but timing wasn’t right. You were so busy getting people their orders and stuff. I didn’t wanna bother you. But I was kinda wondering if… you’d wanna go out sometime?”
You couldn’t help but smile and let out a small chuckle. He came all this way, this late at night, to ask you out. His rambling gave away his nervousness which you found cute.
That thought suddenly left you as it sunk in just what he was asking. It’d only been two months since you left the palace. You weren’t sure if you were ready to start seeing other people. You wanted to move on because you were so tired of crying over a married man that you’d probably never see again, but wasn’t two months too soon?
When you didn’t say anything, Taehyung cleared his throat. “We could just get something to eat? Doesn’t have to be anything serious.” He tried to convince you to say yes.
“I don’t know…” you responded.
“Just one date.” Taehyung motioned the number one with his pointer finger and took another step closer to you. “And then if you don’t think we could be anything serious, we can just be friends.”
Would this be a good idea? You asked yourself. You knew you’d never get over Hoseok if you just stayed at the inn and worked, but you didn’t want to go out with this guy just to help yourself get over someone. Taehyung didn’t deserve that.
“I’m sorry, I don’t think…” your voice trailed off. You wanted to tell him no, but you couldn’t bring yourself to say it. He seemed so nice; he was always smiling and laughing when he’d drink with his friends at the pub. He had a cute smile that was hard to forget.
If it weren’t for Hoseok, you probably would’ve said okay without a second thought.
Taehyung’s smile faltered slightly, and you immediately felt bad and wanted to take back your rejection.
“Well, it was worth a shot,” his smile was back, only not as bright as before. “If you ever change your mind, just let me know.”
Taehyung turned around to leave.
Would one date really be that bad? He did say it’d be enough. Who knows, I might actually have fun. You debated with yourself some more, still unsure if you wanted to go or not.
You thought about Hoseok again. He would have wanted you to go. He would want you to move on and be happy. You could hear his voice in the back of your mind, and you could see his heart shaped smile, the one you loved so much, form as he’d say, “Come on, Princess, this guy could be your new prince.” You could hear him telling you it wasn’t like you to be so hesitant.
As Taehyung neared the door, you senselessly called out to him, “Wait!”
With his hand on the doorknob, Taehyung turned around to look at you. You didn’t know what you wanted to say, but you knew you didn’t want him to leave.
Stepping out from behind the bar, you tentatively walked towards him. Your hands were balled into fists by your sides, you clenched and unclenched them, nervously. “Uh, I change my mind. I’ll take you up on that offer.” You gnawed on the inside of your cheek, hoping you weren’t going to regret this decision.
That familiar smile was back again, and Taehyung’s eyes lit up, “Really?”
You smiled gently and nodded your head, “Yeah, but you gotta keep your word. If I just want to be friends then we’ll just be friends. Okay?”
Taehyung nodded his head vigorously, causing his hair to fall into his eyes. “Of course! Are you free later today?”
It was Sunday, so you knew the pub would be closed today. Sumi didn’t believe in drinking on the day of the lord, so that was the one day out of the week the pub didn’t open. “Yeah, I am. The pub will be closed, so I’ll be at the inn next door.”
“Okay, great!” Taehyung said, his excitement evident in his scrunched eyes and wide smile. “I’ll come pick you up around noon.” Taehyung gave you one last look before leaving you alone in the dimly lit room.
You really hoped the Hoseok in your head lead you to make the right decision.
After you locked the pub up last night, you made your way to the inn where you found Sumi, warming you up some leftover dinner. You told her about your date with Taehyung and how you’d be gone - you assumed - for most of the day.
Sumi was elated to hear you were trying to move on, but the motherly part of her was still worried you were forcing yourself too soon. She kept reminding you that you weren’t obligated to go on this date and that you could leave in the middle of it if you felt like you needed to. You wanted to be annoyed by her nagging, but all you could do was appreciate her concerns.
Once Sumi was finished nagging you, she began to ask you what Taehyung was like since she had no idea who he was. There was only so much you could say since you didn’t really know Taehyung either, but you did know he had the sweetest smile. Of course, it was nothing compared to Hoseok’s, but it did make your heart flutter just the tiniest bit. You told Sumi he was a brown eyed cutie with soft features that reminded you of a puppy dog.
The more Sumi talked about the date, the more excited and anxious you became for it. You’ve never been on a date before - never went through the process of picking out an outfit, anticipating what you’re gonna do on the date, or wondered if this could be the guy. So, your nerves were kicking into high gear as the date neared.
It was almost noon, about an hour till, and you were all ready for your date. You did your hair and wore your nicest dress; it was Sumi’s dress when she was younger, and she was nice enough to give it to you since you didn’t have any clothes other than the ones you wore on your back the day you two met.
As you stood in the inn’s kitchen, you kept having to drink water to calm yourself. You were getting so anxious.
What if he’s the one? The one that’ll take your breath away even more than Hoseok ever could. The one you can actually grow old with. The one that’ll make you forget Hoseok. Although you found that highly unlikely, you couldn’t help but wonder.
What if he isn’t the one? What if he just makes you miss Hoseok even more? You’ve never loved anyone like you loved Hoseok.
Your thoughts were boundless and slightly irrational for just one date, but having to bounce back from a love that meant the world to you was scary. You didn’t know what was scarier, the thought of never finding love again or actually moving on from the one who taught you how to love.
You were in the middle of downing your fourth glass of water, pondering if it was too late to cancel the date, when Sumi walked into the kitchen. She eyed you, admiring how beautiful you looked in her old dress. It reminded her of when she was young and lively.
Sumi smiled gently as she said, “Taehyung’s here!”
“What?” You almost choked on your water. “But the date’s not for another hour, I’m not prepared!” You thought back to what Taehyung said and remembered he told you around noon, not at noon. You stood next to the island in the middle of the kitchen and placed your glass on it. Your grip on the cup was tight as you looked to Sumi. Nervousness settled into the creases of your furrowed brows.
Sumi chuckled. “I found him standing in front of the inn, he asked about you. He really did look like a puppy - a lost one.”
“What’d he say?” You inquired.
“Just asked if I knew ya, and I told him I did and to wait in the check-in area. You can still cancel, you know?”
You knew that, but it’d be rude to have him come all this way only to cancel last minute, right? No, it wouldn’t be rude, but it wouldn’t feel right. It’s just one date. Just two people hanging out, getting something to eat. It’s not like he was expecting you to fall in love with him today.
“No, it’s fine. I’m dressed. I’ll go.” You released your grip on the cup and inhaled deeply. You gave Sumi a smile and thanked her for notifying you that Taehyung was here.
He’s not gonna propose for goodness sake, stop being so nervous, you told yourself.
You gathered your courage and made your way to the inn’s lobby where you saw him sitting on one of the couches, his back turned to you.
“Hey, sorry I made you wait,” you released a shaky chuckle. “I wasn’t expecting you to be so early.”
When he stood up and looked at you, your heart dropped. Your eyes widened and your breath caught in your throat because that wasn’t Taehyung waiting for you. “Hoseok?”
He looked tired and worn out, but his eyes lit up the second they met yours. Your name dripped from his lips like honey, all sweet and loving, as he took a step towards you. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Hoseok smiled, making your heart flip.
Hoseok wore the clothes of royalty, but they were slightly tattered and dirtied - evidence of his quest to find you.
Seeing Hoseok brought back all these painful feelings and made nostalgia bubble in your stomach. It took everything in you not to reach out and touch him or hold him, tell him how much you’ve missed him, how much you still love him. You didn’t need him here to make you lose your will to move on.
The fact that Hoseok was here was surreal. You’d always fantasized about him coming to find you, but you never expected it to actually happen.
“What are you doing here?” You asked as you took a step back. Your heart was racing and your palms sweaty. You flattened them on your sides to rid them of the claminess. &
You always thought if you saw Hoseok again, you’d run straight into his arms and never let go. But now that he’s really here, your legs felt like lead, heavy and immobile. There was an anchor in the pit of your stomach keeping you from embracing the love of your life. You were paralyzed to your very core.
The tone in your voice made the sparkle in Hoseok’s eyes die out, and his smile disappeared without a trace. “I came to see you.”
The weak part of you melted at his words, but you quickly regained your composure. He’s married, you reminded yourself. “Does Jisoo know you’re here?”
You were so conflicted with your feelings. You wanted to be happy he was here for God knows what reason, but the practical - and slightly cynical - side of you kept screaming for you to disregard your feelings because if you don’t and succumb to them, then you’ll be left vulnerable and susceptible to being hurt again. Seeing him brought forth a rush of feelings that you’ve been trying to lock up for months now. The gates have opened, the dam broken, and your feelings were like a unyielding flood trying to drown you.
“No,” Hoseok sighed. He dropped his head and stared at his feet. Hoseok thought you’d be overjoyed to see him. Then again, he did show up out of the blue with no warning whatsoever. He never stopped to consider for even a second that you wouldn’t want to see him. “I… ended things with her.”
Hoseok lifted his head and searched your eyes, looking for some kind of reaction.
Your mouth fell open in shock. You wondered for a second if you heard him correctly. Did Hoseok really just say he “ended things” with the princess of a neighboring country? “Ended things” with his wife.
“What are you talking about?” You questioned. “Nothing’s as simple as ending things, Hoseok… Are you saying you got divorced?”
“Not exactly,” he responded. “I told the king about us…”
As soon as Hoseok muttered those words, it felt as if the ground that was keeping you steady suddenly crumbled from beneath you, and you were falling. The rush of adrenaline that consumed your every nerve wasn’t exhilarating in the slightest, it made your hairs stand on end and your heart clench.
“Hoseok,” you whispered. “You didn’t.”
What exactly did he tell the king? “Hey I’ve been screwing one of the maids for the past couple of years.” That’s the only way you could have imagined the scene to go down.
“I told him I love you,” he continued. “Told him I can’t be with Jisoo, and that I want to marry you.”
Before you could even digest the fact that Hoseok just said he wanted to marry you, he continued.
“He told me to never bring divorce or you up ever again, especially not in front of Jisoo, or he’d disown me. He said that this was the path chosen for me since birth, and that he’s given me everything I’ve ever wanted, and I didn’t deserve to ask for more.”
You couldn’t help but agree with what the king was saying. This was the path chosen for him. He’s a prince for goodness sake. It’s his duty to help bring our country and neighboring countries together in any way possible. Even if that meant marrying somebody he doesn’t love because someday he’s going to be king, and he needs to learn how to sacrifice his happiness for the sake of this country.
Besides, what did he think he’d get out of telling the king? Did he really think that just because he says he wants to marry you that his parents would allow him to sever ties with Jisoo so soon after their marriage? For a maid no less? Even if they were okay with him divorcing Jisoo, they wouldn’t let him do it to be with a maid. Perhaps someone of royalty, but never a maid.
That thought saddened you, but this was your reality.
“So I left,” Hoseok’s husky voice pulled you out of your reverie.
“You should go back,” you found yourself whispering in a soft voice. He can’t just leave the palace as if there won’t be any consequences. How typical of a prince to assume he can do whatever he wants. “Hoseok, this isn’t right. You were born to be king. You deserve a lavish lifestyle in the palace where you belong. You wouldn’t survive a day in a commoners shoes.”
What would happen to Jisoo? How would this affect our country’s relationship with hers? Who will be king now? So many questions ran through your mind as you wondered what would happen if Hoseok did stay. Of course, Hoseok’s younger brother Jimin could always take the throne, but he was considerably younger than Hoseok. He was only sixteen years old. It’d be a long time before he could become king.
Hoseok walked towards you, his face hard. “No amount of riches could keep me away from you. I deserve to choose how I live my life, and I choose to live it with you.”
“Hoseok…” It’s not like you genuinely wanted him to go back, but you knew what was right, and him staying with you wasn’t. He has a duty to uphold.
“If I can’t be with you, then I don’t want to be with anyone.” He hesitantly reached up before slowly cupping your face in his large hands. They were warm and felt like home. He was thankful you didn’t withdraw from his touch like he thought you would. He knew how much he’s hurt you, and he was so worried the damage was irreversible.
“But you don’t get to choose.” You looked into Hoseok’s pleading eyes, they were dark and solemn. You never would have thought you’d have to reject Hoseok, but here you were, saying no to a man practically begging you take him. Oh, how you wanted to take him.
You reached up and engulfed Hoseok’s hands in yours. You gave them a light squeeze before removing them from your face, watching as his face fell with despair. You took two step backwards, bringing some distance between you two. It made it so much easier to reject him when you couldn’t feel his warmth and imagine yourself wrapped up in his arms. Tears brimmed your eyes, but you smiled at him.
“Y/N,” his voice trembled.
“Go back, Hoseok. Go back to where you belong, and live the life that you should. You could be happy with Jisoo if you tried.”
“I left everything for you.” Hoseok huffed. “Do you really think they’d take me back after what I did to be with you? I walked out on the royal family; no one even knows where I am, Y/N. They’ve probably disowned me already.”
You considered Hoseok’s words for a second. No way they’d disown him that easily. Surely they’d take him back. At least that’s what you hoped.
You opened your mouth to assure Hoseok they’d accept him without hesitation, but he cut you off.
“I won’t go back.” His voice was firm. Hoseok took a step towards you, closing the space you’d just created. “I love you, and I know you love me, too.”
Everything around you stood still. This was the first time Hoseok’s ever directly told you he loves you. He’s said he loved you, he’s said he told his father he loves you, but he’s never told you face to face, out loud, “I love you.” It nearly broke your entire resolve to send Hoseok back. You were too taken aback to retaliate, so Hoseok continued without giving you a second to completely compose yourself.
“You don’t want me to go back, and you know it. Don’t give me some bullshit lie that being a prince is what I deserve, and the palace is where I belong. We both know that’s not true; I belong with you wherever that may be.
“We could be happy together. I don’t care about this country, I don’t care about money, and I sure as hell don’t care about Jisoo or what the king and queen think. I love you Y/N, and I want to be with you. I want to live with you and wake up to you every morning and go to sleep to you every night. I want to get married and have kids with you. I’ll work day in and day out to give you everything you deserve. Stop putting me before yourself because you deserve to be happy, too, and I know that you’d be happy with me.”
I want to have kids with you. You immediately thought about the child you were carrying. If Hoseok stayed, your child wouldn’t be fatherless, and you could actually tell Hoseok that he’s going to have a kid. Of course you wanted to live with him, raise your kid with him, and you had no doubt in your mind that you’d be happy with Hoseok. The thought was so deliciously tempting that the more you entertained it, the more your resolve seemed to dissipate.
You imagined Hoseok as a dad, taking care of y’alls little baby and playing with them. You pictured yourself growing old with him and watching as that child turned into an adult and started to love like you and Hoseok did.
Instinctively, your hand rested on your belly. The tears that were welling in your eyes earlier finally spilled over. A soft sob fell past your parted lips. You bit your bottom lip to keep it from trembling and allowing more whimpers to escape. You looked down at your small baby bump. You gripped your dress and let the cloth bunch up in your clenched hand.
Would it be wrong of you to change your mind and ask him to stay? You wanted that - you wanted that happy ending, and by God did you deserve it. Hoseok was right, you deserve to be happy. You were hardly ever selfish or voiced your wants and needs. Would it really be so bad for you to let yourself have this one thing even if it meant getting in the way of Hoseok’s life?
Suddenly, you found yourself searching for reasons for him to stay. He wanted to be with you. You didn’t force him to come find you or leave his family behind. He did that all on his own. Who are you to say no to that? You should be grateful and accept him with open arms.
“What?” Hoseok asked when he noticed your tears and your hand on your stomach. He wondered for a second if you were in physical pain. Concern laced his words as he asked you again, “What’s wrong?”
“I’m,” you choked out, “I’m pregnant.”
A second or two passed and suddenly you were in Hoseok’s arms. He held you tight against himself. You could hear his heart hammering inside his chest. Hoseok rested his chin on your head, trying to find the right words to say.
He was so caught off guard. He didn’t want to insult you, but he had to ask. “Is it m-”
“Yes it’s yours, you idiot.” You answered without him having to finish his question. Your tears stained his shirt as you buried your face further into his chest.
Hoseok thought about the last time you two had sex. You must have been at least two months along. He immediately felt bad thinking about how scared you must have been when you found out all alone. He was a little bitter because he knew, if he’d never came to see you, he would have never known about his own child. But that wasn’t important at the moment. What was important was you were so obviously shaken, and all he wanted to do was console you.
“I can’t go now, Y/N,” Hoseok lifted his chin from your head and leaned back so he could look you in your eyes. His thumbs wiped away the tears streaming down your face. You stared into his brown eyes, they were soft and inviting. “You need me as much as I need you. I can help you raise the baby. You don’t have to do this alone. Jimin can be king, Jisoo can find some other prince from some other country, but you’ll never find another man that will love this baby as much as I would.”
With each passing word, Hoseok continued to tear your resolve to shreds. There was hardly any piece of you left that was convinced he should go back to the palace. You were overcome with a sudden desire to keep Hoseok all to yourself. Screw what was right.
“But-”
“Sh,” Hoseok silenced you. “No ‘buts’. I’ve let you go once, and I’m not doing it again.”
Hoseok leaned down and kissed you. It was a soft affectionate kiss filled with love, there was no urgency to it. You simply melted into him, and that was it. There was no turning back; he’d won you over. As Hoseok deepened the kiss, he pulled you close into a loose hug. His hands rested on your waist, intimately. You snaked your arms around his neck and clasped your hands together.
Your heart was pounding loud and clear, and you were sure Hoseok could hear it, too. After what felt like an eternity, you broke the kiss, your eyes still closed.
It still hadn’t quite registered that you and Hoseok are finally going to get your happy ending. You knew there were going to bumps and obstacles along the way, and you might have to fight to stay together, but you knew it would be worth it in the long run. Finally, all the suffering would come to an end because Hoseok was yours.
“I love you,” you whispered.
“I love you, too.”
“And then what happened Mommy?” Your daughter asked. You sat perched on a rickety old rocking chair that Hoseok tried to make for you not long before Nayeon was born. She was seated at your feet, her legs crisscrossed, her chin resting on her clasped hands, and her eyes gleaming.
You’d just finished telling Nayeon the story of how you and Hoseok got together and how Hoseok so bravely left his home and family to be with you. You weren’t afraid to mention he was the prince because you knew if Nayeon mentioned it to any other kid, they’d think it was a simple story.
In fact, your story had spread throughout the country. You were the protagonist of the great love that overcame societal differences. Your story inspired young women everywhere and helped them realize that, if meant to be, love was boundless and could overcome anything.
You picked Nayeon up and placed her on your lap, and her arms naturally wrapped tightly around your shoulders. “And then you came along,” you booped her cute button nose.
“So if daddy was a prince and soon to be king, does that make me a princess?” She inquired, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Every six year old dreams of being a princess, but in Nayeon’s case, she was one.
You chuckled as you said, “I guess it does.”
The grin on Nayeon’s face only grew wider; she couldn’t wait to boast to her friends that she was a real life princess.
You pushed a strand of her long dark hair out of her eyes. They reminded you so much of Hoseok’s, slanted towards the end but bright and wide with wonder and so full of curiosity. She was compassionate and understanding, very intelligent, too. She took so much after her dad. Although Hoseok likes to argue she took all those traits from you.
“Then does that mean the baby inside you will be a princess, too?”
“Who knows?” You smiled. “Maybe they’ll be a prince.”
Your daughter placed a small hand on your round belly and jumped when the baby kicked. She giggled endlessly, and it was music to your ears. You gave her a tight squeeze and proceeded to smother her in kisses and tell her how much you love her.
Eventually, she asked you to continue with the story, so you did.
The world continued to turn after you and Hoseok decided to stay together. Everything really fell into place. It turns out the neighboring country was secretly planning to assassinate the entire royal family with Jisoo as their perpetrator, so she was executed, and the relationship with her country hasn’t been the same since. For awhile, we were in war with them, but once Jimin became king he put an end to it. He realized it was only wasting rations and hurting civilians who were losing loved ones in a stalemate war. If it weren’t for the war, however, you were positive the royal family would’ve sought out Hoseok and forced him back into the palace to be king.
Hoseok never went back to the palace. You two stayed at the inn for a couple of months. You were too weak to work yourself, so Hoseok took on your shifts at the pub and the inn. With a little help from Sumi, eventually you accumulated enough money to buy your own home and finally get married. It wasn’t a big wedding, but it was perfect in your book because Hoseok was the groom, and that’s all you’ve ever dreamed about.
After you moved, you still visited Sumi often, especially since she was Nayeon’s godmother, and even started working at the pub again when Nayeon turned three.
“What about the guy you were supposed to go on a date with?” Your daughter cocked her head to the side and pulled her eyebrows together, curious.
The corners of your mouth twitched up slightly. You rocked the chair back and forth and hugged Nayeon to your chest. “We became very good friends.”
You thought back to the moment Taehyung walked into the inn’s lobby, looking for you, only to find you crying in Hoseok’s arms. You were so upset that you forgot all about him and apologized profusely for having to cancel the date and any further offers he’d want to make.
Taehyung was no fool; he easily read the atmosphere and assured you he was okay. He told you he wished he’d gotten there sooner, but timing really just wasn’t right for him when it came to you. You remember the chuckle that escaped his lips as you both thought back to his incessant rambling on how he wanted to ask you out sooner.
You always wondered what would have happened if he did.
Suddenly, Hoseok walked through the front door, pulling your attention away from your thoughts. Your daughter perked up, immediately leaving your lap to hug him. She truly was a daddy’s girl, even though she claimed to love both of you equally.
“Daddy!” She squealed.
Hoseok effortlessly picked your daughter up and pulled her into to a tight hug. “Hey, Buttercup.”
He was dressed in casual work clothes, a white short sleeved shirt tucked into his pants. Ever since Hoseok started working, he’s grown more robust, his hands bared calluses from working to support your family, and he genuinely seemed happy. You never thought he’d make it this far.
“Mommy told me I’m a princess!” Nayeon smiled a toothy grin. Hoseok looked to you with a raised eyebrow, a smile playing on his lips.
You shrugged your shoulders and smiled slyly at him.
He turned his attention back to the squirming daughter in his arms. “That you are!”
“I’m daddy’s princess, right?” Nayeon asked in a sugary sweet voice. She wrapped her arms around Hoseok’s neck and waited for an answer.
“Sorry, Buttercup,” Hoseok smiled, setting her down onto the ground. He strode towards you and rested one of his hands on the armrest of the rocking chair and the other on your stomach. His hand caressed you as he smiled thinking about the little baby boy or girl inside that would soon be entering your lives. He leaned down till his face was merely inches from yours. “But that spot’s been reserved for your mom for a long time now.”
He kissed you, smiling against your lips. With his eyes closed he pulled away, and when he opened them, he admired you like he’d never seen anything more beautiful in his entire life. “I told you you’ll always be my princess.”
#two down#two to go#bts#bts smut#bts fluff#bts angst#hoseok smut#hoseok fluff#hoseok angst#bts hoseok#jhope#jhope smut#jhope fluff#jhope angst#bts jhope#bts scenarios#hoseok scenarios#prince hoseok#bts prince au#jung hoseok
554 notes
·
View notes
Text
His Throne [MYG] | 03 final
Genre: smut, angst, fluff
Word Count: 6,090
Summary: You, a maid for the royal family, have sex with the irresistible prince Min Yoongi on his throne.
A/N: if you listen closely you can hear me ugly sobbing, it’s finally finished! Sorry it took so long and probably not as fluffy/happy as y’all had hoped. I really can’t do fluff (PCs to Vikttoria16)
Parts: 01 | 02 | 03
Part 1: Hoseok | Taehyung | Namjoon | Jimin | Jungkook | Seokjin
You shuffled between tables, wiping them clean of the drunken mistakes the village’s fustian knights left behind. You were so tired of working at the local inn, but it was the only way you could afford to adequately support yourself.
It’d been two months since you left the palace to find work elsewhere, and not a day’s gone by where you haven’t thought of Yoongi. Sometimes you wish you could go back. You left behind so much more than the love of your life; you left your friends, your integrity, your home. It was hard on you having to adjust to your new environment, all alone, with no one to support you the way Yoongi always silently did.
But then you think of Yoongi with Jisoo… It just wasn’t worth it to you to stay in the palace knowing you came so close to something only to let it slip away without a fight. That constant reminder would tauntingly dangle in front of you every time you made their bed or cooked their breakfast.
You had to leave, for your sake and for his. Without saying a word to anyone, you disappeared from the palace and into the night. You figured there was no point in telling anyone; it's not like Yoongi would've stopped you if you'd said anything anyway. You weren't sure what you were going to do after you left, you just knew you couldn’t take anymore of the suffering of watching Yoongi care for someone that wasn't you.
Luckily for you, not long after you arrived at the barren town, the inn’s owner was kind enough to give you a job as a maid and server for the pub connected to the inn. She even allowed you to live in one of the inn’s old storage rooms. It wasn’t much different from the room you stayed in at the palace, so it was comforting in a sense. You could easily cry yourself to sleep on the pile of blankets you called a bed, just like in the palace. It was almost like home.
A month after arriving at the inn, you began to feel very fatigue. You brushed it off as a symptom of overworking yourself at the pub, but what could you do when it was your only source of income? So you continued working until you started feeling nauseous in the early mornings in addition to your weariness. That’s when you realized, you were pregnant. You told Sumi, the innkeeper, about your pregnancy because you felt scared and alone. How were you supposed to raise a child on your own? The worst part was your baby would grow up without ever knowing their father.
It was then that Sumi became like a mother to you. She listened to your problems, soothed your aching heart with warm hugs, and loved you like no other. You trusted her more than you've ever trusted anybody before. Not even a month after you met, you felt comfortable enough with her to tell her about your relationship with the crowned prince. You knew she'd keep your secret safe, and it felt liberating to finally be able to tell someone that you loved Min Yoongi.
And that he loved you, too.
After you finished cleaning off the tables and sweeping the floor, you grabbed one of the many candles that lit the pub and disappeared behind the bar. It was around midnight, ten minutes past closing, and about time you locked up the entrance of the pub. You searched the shelves under the bar and shuffled around old rags trying to find the key. Usually it hangs on a hook under the countertop, but of course you forgot to put it there after you opened this morning.
Sumi always berated you for your carelessness - you were always misplacing things. You never did that at the palace. Then again, you were mainly in charge of cleaning and cooking, not watching over small dumb keys. The lack of light didn't help. No matter how many candles or lanterns you lit, the pub would never be bright enough for you.
Eventually you noticed the key at the back of the shelf behind a glass mug. You probably shoved it back there on accident after putting a cup back.
As you reached for the key, you heard the door of the pub open and then shut with a loud thud.
Oh, great, you thought. Probably another drunk.
There were too many occasions in which you had to chase out a drunkard - some nice, others not so much. You really hoped it was just someone asking for directions or the innkeeper coming to tell you to hurry up. You mentally prepared yourself to meet the unidentified stranger.
“I’m sorry,” you apologized as you stood up, “but we’re closed.”
The stranger jumped at your voice, his back turned to you. Finally, he turned around and faced you. You immediately recognized his face; he was one of the pub’s regulars.
He greeted you with a smile. “Uh, hi.”
By his steady voice and somewhat calm composure, you assumed he wasn't drunk. He looked like he was around your age, maybe a couple of years older. His hair was dark brown and laid flat against his forehead.
He scratched the back of his head and knitted his brows together as he took a step towards you. “I don't know if you remember me, but I was here earlier today…”
“Yeah,” you said. “I remember.”
The sheepish grin he bared widened. “Well, my name's Taehyung, and I was - uh - I wanted to ask you this earlier but timing wasn’t right. You were so busy getting people their orders and stuff. I didn’t wanna bother you. But I was kinda wondering if… you’d wanna go out sometime?”
You couldn't help but smile and let out a small chuckle. He came all this way, this late at night, to ask you out. His rambling gave away his nervousness which you found cute.
That thought suddenly left you as it sunk in just what he was asking. It'd only been two months since you left the palace. You weren't sure if you were ready to start seeing other people. You wanted to move on because you were so tired of crying over a married man that you'd probably never see again, but wasn't two months too soon?
When you didn't say anything, Taehyung cleared his throat. “We could just get something to eat? Doesn't have to be anything serious.” He tried to convince you to say yes.
“I don't know…” you responded.
“Just one date.” Taehyung motioned the number one with his pointer finger and took another step closer to you. “And then if you don't think we could be anything serious, we can just be friends.”
Would this be a good idea? You asked yourself. You knew you'd never get over Yoongi if you just stayed at the inn and worked, but you didn’t want to go out with this guy just to help yourself get over someone. Taehyung didn’t deserve that.
“I’m sorry, I don’t think...” your voice trailed off. You wanted to tell him no, but you couldn’t bring yourself to say it. He seemed so nice; he was always smiling and laughing when he’d drink with his friends at the pub. He had a cute smile that was hard to forget.
If it weren't for Yoongi, you probably would've said okay without a second thought.
Taehyung’s smile faltered slightly, and you immediately felt bad and wanted to take back your rejection.
“Well, it was worth a shot,” his smile was back, only not as bright as before. “If you ever change your mind, just let me know.”
Taehyung turned around to leave.
Would one date really be that bad? He did say it’d be enough. Who knows, I might actually have fun. You debated with yourself some more, still unsure if you wanted to go or not.
You thought about Yoongi again. He would have wanted you to go. He would want you to move on and be happy. You could hear his voice in the back of your mind, and you could see his heart shaped smile, the one you loved so much, form as he’d say, “Come on, Princess, this guy could be your new prince.” You could hear him telling you it wasn't like you to be so hesitant.
As Taehyung neared the door, you senselessly called out to him, “Wait!”
With his hand on the doorknob, Taehyung turned around to look at you. You didn't know what you wanted to say, but you knew you didn't want him to leave.
Stepping out from behind the bar, you tentatively walked towards him. Your hands were balled into fists by your sides, you clenched and unclenched them, nervously. “Uh, I change my mind. I'll take you up on that offer.” You gnawed on the inside of your cheek, hoping you weren't going to regret this decision.
That familiar smile was back again, and Taehyung's eyes lit up, “Really?”
You smiled gently and nodded your head, “Yeah, but you gotta keep your word. If I just want to be friends then we'll just be friends. Okay?”
Taehyung nodded his head vigorously, causing his hair to fall into his eyes. “Of course! Are you free later today?”
It was Sunday, so you knew the pub would be closed today. Sumi didn’t believe in drinking on the day of the lord, so that was the one day out of the week the pub didn’t open. “Yeah, I am. The pub will be closed, so I’ll be at the inn next door.”
“Okay, great!” Taehyung said, his excitement evident in his scrunched eyes and wide smile. “I’ll come pick you up around noon.” Taehyung gave you one last look before leaving you alone in the dimly lit room.
You really hoped the Yoongi in your head lead you to make the right decision.
After you locked the pub up last night, you made your way to the inn where you found Sumi, warming you up some leftover dinner. You told her about your date with Taehyung and how you'd be gone - you assumed - for most of the day.
Sumi was elated to hear you were trying to move on, but the motherly part of her was still worried you were forcing yourself too soon. She kept reminding you that you weren’t obligated to go on this date and that you could leave in the middle of it if you felt like you needed to. You wanted to be annoyed by her nagging, but all you could do was appreciate her concerns.
Once Sumi was finished nagging you, she began to ask you what Taehyung was like since she had no idea who he was. There was only so much you could say since you didn’t really know Taehyung either, but you did know he had the sweetest smile. Of course, it was nothing compared to Yoongi’s, but it did make your heart flutter just the tiniest bit. You told Sumi he was a brown eyed cutie with soft features that reminded you of a puppy dog.
The more Sumi talked about the date, the more excited and anxious you became for it. You’ve never been on a date before - never went through the process of picking out an outfit, anticipating what you're gonna do on the date, or wondered if this could be the guy. So, your nerves were kicking into high gear as the date neared.
It was almost noon, about an hour till, and you were all ready for your date. You did your hair and wore your nicest dress; it was Sumi’s dress when she was younger, and she was nice enough to give it to you since you didn't have any clothes other than the ones you wore on your back the day you two met.
As you stood in the inn’s kitchen, you kept having to drink water to calm yourself. You were getting so anxious.
What if he’s the one? The one that'll take your breath away even more than Yoongi ever could. The one you can actually grow old with. The one that'll make you forget Yoongi. Although you found that highly unlikely, you couldn't help but wonder.
What if he isn't the one? What if he just makes you miss Yoongi even more? You've never loved anyone like you loved Yoongi.
Your thoughts were boundless and slightly irrational for just one date, but having to bounce back from a love that meant the world to you was scary. You didn't know what was scarier, the thought of never finding love again or actually moving on from the one who taught you how to love.
You were in the middle of downing your fourth glass of water, pondering if it was too late to cancel the date, when Sumi walked into the kitchen. She eyed you, admiring how beautiful you looked in her old dress. It reminded her of when she was young and lively.
Sumi smiled gently as she said, “Taehyung's here!”
“What?” You almost choked on your water. “But the date's not for another hour, I'm not prepared!” You thought back to what Taehyung said and remembered he told you around noon, not at noon. You stood next to the island in the middle of the kitchen and placed your glass on it. Your grip on the cup was tight as you looked to Sumi. Nervousness settled into the creases of your furrowed brows.
Sumi chuckled. “I found him standing in front of the inn, he asked about you. He really did look like a puppy - a lost one.”
“What'd he say?” You inquired.
“Just asked if I knew ya, and I told him I did and to wait in the check-in area. You can still cancel, you know?”
You knew that, but it'd be rude to have him come all this way only to cancel last minute, right? No, it wouldn't be rude, but it wouldn't feel right. It's just one date. Just two people hanging out, getting something to eat. It's not like he was expecting you to fall in love with him today.
“No, it's fine. I'm dressed. I'll go.” You released your grip on the cup and inhaled deeply. You gave Sumi a smile and thanked her for notifying you that Taehyung was here.
He's not gonna propose for goodness sake, stop being so nervous, you told yourself.
You gathered your courage and made your way to the inn’s lobby where you saw him sitting on one of the couches, his back turned to you.
“Hey, sorry I made you wait,” you released a shaky chuckle. “I wasn't expecting you to be so early.”
When he stood up and looked at you, your heart dropped. Your eyes widened and your breath caught in your throat because that wasn’t Taehyung waiting for you. “Yoongi?”
He looked tired and worn out, but his eyes lit up the second they met yours. Your name dripped from his lips like honey, all sweet and loving, as he took a step towards you. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Yoongi smiled, making your heart flip.
Yoongi wore the clothes of royalty, but they were slightly tattered and dirtied - evidence of his quest to find you.
Seeing Yoongi brought back all these painful feelings and made nostalgia bubble in your stomach. It took everything in you not to reach out and touch him or hold him, tell him how much you’ve missed him, how much you still love him. You didn’t need him here to make you lose your will to move on.
The fact that Yoongi was here was surreal. You’d always fantasized about him coming to find you, but you never expected it to actually happen.
“What are you doing here?” You asked as you took a step back. Your heart was racing and your palms sweaty. You flattened them on your sides to rid them of the claminess.
You always thought if you saw Yoongi again, you’d run straight into his arms and never let go. But now that he’s really here, your legs felt like lead, heavy and immobile. There was an anchor in the pit of your stomach keeping you from embracing the love of your life. You were paralyzed to your very core.
The tone in your voice made the sparkle in Yoongi’s eyes die out, and his smile disappeared without a trace. “I came to see you.”
The weak part of you melted at his words, but you quickly regained your composure. He’s married, you reminded yourself. “Does Jisoo know you’re here?”
You were so conflicted with your feelings. You wanted to be happy he was here for God knows what reason, but the practical - and slightly cynical - side of you kept screaming for you to disregard your feelings because if you don't and succumb to them, then you'll be left vulnerable and susceptible to being hurt again. Seeing him brought forth a rush of feelings that you’ve been trying to lock up for months now. The gates have opened, the dam broken, and your feelings were like a unyielding flood trying to drown you.
“No,” Yoongi sighed. He dropped his head and stared at his feet. Yoongi thought you’d be overjoyed to see him. Then again, he did show up out of the blue with no warning whatsoever. He never stopped to consider for even a second that you wouldn’t want to see him. “I… ended things with her.”
Yoongi lifted his head and searched your eyes, looking for some kind of reaction.
Your mouth fell open in shock. You wondered for a second if you heard him correctly. Did Yoongi really just say he “ended things” with the princess of a neighboring country? “Ended things” with his wife.
“What are you talking about?” You questioned. “Nothing’s as simple as ending things, Yoongi… Are you saying you got divorced?”
“Not exactly,” he responded. “I told the king about us…”
As soon as Yoongi muttered those words, it felt as if the ground that was keeping you steady suddenly crumbled from beneath you, and you were falling. The rush of adrenaline that consumed your every nerve wasn’t exhilarating in the slightest, it made your hairs stand on end and your heart clench.
“Yoongi,” you whispered. “You didn’t.”
What exactly did he tell the king? “Hey I’ve been screwing one of the maids for the past couple of years.” That’s the only way you could have imagined the scene to go down.
“I told him I love you,” he continued. “Told him I can’t be with Jisoo, and that I want to marry you.”
Before you could even digest the fact that Yoongi just said he wanted to marry you, he continued.
“He told me to never bring divorce or you up ever again, especially not in front of Jisoo, or he’d disown me. He said that this was the path chosen for me since birth, and that he’s given me everything I’ve ever wanted, and I didn’t deserve to ask for more.”
You couldn’t help but agree with what the king was saying. This was the path chosen for him. He’s a prince for goodness sake. It’s his duty to help bring our country and neighboring countries together in any way possible. Even if that meant marrying somebody he doesn’t love because someday he’s going to be king, and he needs to learn how to sacrifice his happiness for the sake of this country.
Besides, what did he think he’d get out of telling the king? Did he really think that just because he says he wants to marry you that his parents would allow him to sever ties with Jisoo so soon after their marriage? For a maid no less? Even if they were okay with him divorcing Jisoo, they wouldn’t let him do it to be with a maid. Perhaps someone of royalty, but never a maid.
That thought saddened you, but this was your reality.
“So I left,” Yoongi’s husky voice pulled you out of your reverie.
“You should go back,” you found yourself whispering in a soft voice. He can’t just leave the palace as if there won’t be any consequences. How typical of a prince to assume he can do whatever he wants. “Yoongi, this isn’t right. You were born to be king. You deserve a lavish lifestyle in the palace where you belong. You wouldn’t survive a day in a commoners shoes.”
What would happen to Jisoo? How would this affect our country's relationship with hers? Who will be king now? So many questions ran through your mind as you wondered what would happen if Yoongi did stay. Of course, Yoongi’s younger brother Jimin could always take the throne, but he was considerably younger than Yoongi. He was only sixteen years old. It’d be a long time before he could become king.
Yoongi walked towards you, his face hard. “No amount of riches could keep me away from you. I deserve to choose how I live my life, and I choose to live it with you.”
“Yoongi…” It’s not like you genuinely wanted him to go back, but you knew what was right, and him staying with you wasn’t. He has a duty to uphold.
“If I can’t be with you, then I don’t want to be with anyone.” He hesitantly reached up before slowly cupping your face in his large hands. They were warm and felt like home. He was thankful you didn’t withdraw from his touch like he thought you would. He knew how much he’s hurt you, and he was so worried the damage was irreversible.
“But you don’t get to choose.” You looked into Yoongi’s pleading eyes, they were dark and solemn. You never would have thought you’d have to reject Yoongi, but here you were, saying no to a man practically begging you take him. Oh, how you wanted to take him.
You reached up and engulfed Yoongi’s hands in yours. You gave them a light squeeze before removing them from your face, watching as his face fell with despair. You took two step backwards, bringing some distance between you two. It made it so much easier to reject him when you couldn’t feel his warmth and imagine yourself wrapped up in his arms. Tears brimmed your eyes, but you smiled at him.
“Y/N,” his voice trembled.
“Go back, Yoongi. Go back to where you belong, and live the life that you should. You could be happy with Jisoo if you tried.”
“I left everything for you.” Yoongi huffed. “Do you really think they’d take me back after what I did to be with you? I walked out on the royal family; no one even knows where I am, Y/N. They’ve probably disowned me already.”
You considered Yoongi’s words for a second. No way they’d disown him that easily. Surely they’d take him back. At least that’s what you hoped.
You opened your mouth to assure Yoongi they’d accept him without hesitation, but he cut you off.
“I won’t go back.” His voice was firm. Yoongi took a step towards you, closing the space you’d just created. “I love you, and I know you love me, too.”
Everything around you stood still. This was the first time Yoongi’s ever directly told you he loves you. He’s said he loved you, he’s said he told his father he loves you, but he’s never told you face to face, out loud, “I love you.” It nearly broke your entire resolve to send Yoongi back. You were too taken aback to retaliate, so Yoongi continued without giving you a second to completely compose yourself.
“You don’t want me to go back, and you know it. Don’t give me some bullshit lie that being a prince is what I deserve, and the palace is where I belong. We both know that’s not true; I belong with you wherever that may be.
“We could be happy together. I don’t care about this country, I don’t care about money, and I sure as hell don’t care about Jisoo or what the king and queen think. I love you Y/N, and I want to be with you. I want to live with you and wake up to you every morning and go to sleep to you every night. I want to get married and have kids with you. I’ll work day in and day out to give you everything you deserve. Stop putting me before yourself because you deserve to be happy, too, and I know that you’d be happy with me.”
I want to have kids with you. You immediately thought about the child you were carrying. If Yoongi stayed, your child wouldn’t be fatherless, and you could actually tell Yoongi that he’s going to have a kid. Of course you wanted to live with him, raise your kid with him, and you had no doubt in your mind that you’d be happy with Yoongi. The thought was so deliciously tempting that the more you entertained it, the more your resolve seemed to dissipate.
You imagined Yoongi as a dad, taking care of y’alls little baby and playing with them. You pictured yourself growing old with him and watching as that child turned into an adult and started to love like you and Yoongi did.
Instinctively, your hand rested on your belly. The tears that were welling in your eyes earlier finally spilled over. A soft sob fell past your parted lips. You bit your bottom lip to keep it from trembling and allowing more whimpers to escape. You looked down at your small baby bump. You gripped your dress and let the cloth bunch up in your clenched hand.
Would it be wrong of you to change your mind and ask him to stay? You wanted that - you wanted that happy ending, and by God did you deserve it. Yoongi was right, you deserve to be happy. You were hardly ever selfish or voiced your wants and needs. Would it really be so bad for you to let yourself have this one thing even if it meant getting in the way of Yoongi’s life?
Suddenly, you found yourself searching for reasons for him to stay. He wanted to be with you. You didn’t force him to come find you or leave his family behind. He did that all on his own. Who are you to say no to that? You should be grateful and accept him with open arms.
“What?” Yoongi asked when he noticed your tears and your hand on your stomach. He wondered for a second if you were in physical pain. Concern laced his words as he asked you again, “What’s wrong?”
“I’m,” you choked out, “I’m pregnant.”
A second or two passed and suddenly you were in Yoongi’s arms. He held you tight against himself. You could hear his heart hammering inside his chest. Yoongi rested his chin on your head, trying to find the right words to say.
He was so caught off guard. He didn’t want to insult you, but he had to ask. “Is it m-”
“Yes it’s yours, you idiot.” You answered without him having to finish his question. Your tears stained his shirt as you buried your face further into his chest.
Yoongi thought about the last time you two had sex. You must have been at least two months along. He immediately felt bad thinking about how scared you must have been when you found out all alone. He was a little bitter because he knew, if he’d never came to see you, he would have never known about his own child. But that wasn’t important at the moment. What was important was you were so obviously shaken, and all he wanted to do was console you.
“I can’t go now, Y/N,” Yoongi lifted his chin from your head and leaned back so he could look you in your eyes. His thumbs wiped away the tears streaming down your face. You stared into his brown eyes, they were soft and inviting. “You need me as much as I need you. I can help you raise the baby. You don’t have to do this alone. Jimin can be king, Jisoo can find some other prince from some other country, but you’ll never find another man that will love this baby as much as I would.”
With each passing word, Yoongi continued to tear your resolve to shreds. There was hardly any piece of you left that was convinced he should go back to the palace. You were overcome with a sudden desire to keep Yoongi all to yourself. Screw what was right.
“But-”
“Sh,” Yoongi silenced you. “No ‘buts’. I’ve let you go once, and I’m not doing it again.”
Yoongi leaned down and kissed you. It was a soft affectionate kiss filled with love, there was no urgency to it. You simply melted into him, and that was it. There was no turning back; he’d won you over. As Yoongi deepened the kiss, he pulled you close into a loose hug. His hands rested on your waist, intimately. You snaked your arms around his neck and clasped your hands together.
Your heart was pounding loud and clear, and you were sure Yoongi could hear it, too. After what felt like an eternity, you broke the kiss, your eyes still closed.
It still hadn’t quite registered that you and Yoongi are finally going to get your happy ending. You knew there were going to bumps and obstacles along the way, and you might have to fight to stay together, but you knew it would be worth it in the long run. Finally, all the suffering would come to an end because Yoongi was yours.
“I love you,” you whispered.
“I love you, too.”
“And then what happened Mommy?” Your daughter asked. You sat perched on a rickety old rocking chair that Yoongi tried to make for you not long before Nayeon was born. She was seated at your feet, her legs crisscrossed, her chin resting on her clasped hands, and her eyes gleaming.
You’d just finished telling Nayeon the story of how you and Yoongi got together and how Yoongi so bravely left his home and family to be with you. You weren’t afraid to mention he was the prince because you knew if Nayeon mentioned it to any other kid, they’d think it was a simple story.
In fact, your story had spread throughout the country. You were the protagonist of the great love that overcame societal differences. Your story inspired young women everywhere and helped them realize that, if meant to be, love was boundless and could overcome anything.
You picked Nayeon up and placed her on your lap, and her arms naturally wrapped tightly around your shoulders. “And then you came along,” you booped her cute button nose.
“So if daddy was a prince and soon to be king, does that make me a princess?” She inquired, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Every six year old dreams of being a princess, but in Nayeon’s case, she was one.
You chuckled as you said, “I guess it does.”
The grin on Nayeon’s face only grew wider; she couldn’t wait to boast to her friends that she was a real life princess.
You pushed a strand of her long dark hair out of her eyes. They reminded you so much of Yoongi’s, slanted towards the end but bright and wide with wonder and so full of curiosity. She was compassionate and understanding, very intelligent, too. She took so much after her dad. Although Yoongi likes to argue she took all those traits from you.
“Then does that mean the baby inside you will be a princess, too?”
“Who knows?” You smiled. “Maybe they’ll be a prince.”
Your daughter placed a small hand on your round belly and jumped when the baby kicked. She giggled endlessly, and it was music to your ears. You gave her a tight squeeze and proceeded to smother her in kisses and tell her how much you love her.
Eventually, she asked you to continue with the story, so you did.
The world continued to turn after you and Yoongi decided to stay together. Everything really fell into place. It turns out the neighboring country was secretly planning to assassinate the entire royal family with Jisoo as their perpetrator, so she was executed, and the relationship with her country hasn’t been the same since. For awhile, we were in war with them, but once Jimin became king he put an end to it. He realized it was only wasting rations and hurting civilians who were losing loved ones in a stalemate war. If it weren’t for the war, however, you were positive the royal family would’ve sought out Yoongi and forced him back into the palace to be king.
Yoongi never went back to the palace. You two stayed at the inn for a couple of months. You were too weak to work yourself, so Yoongi took on your shifts at the pub and the inn. With a little help from Sumi, eventually you accumulated enough money to buy your own home and finally get married. It wasn’t a big wedding, but it was perfect in your book because Yoongi was the groom, and that’s all you’ve ever dreamed about.
After you moved, you still visited Sumi often, especially since she was Nayeon’s godmother, and even started working at the pub again when Nayeon turned three.
“What about the guy you were supposed to go on a date with?” Your daughter cocked her head to the side and pulled her eyebrows together, curious.
The corners of your mouth twitched up slightly. You rocked the chair back and forth and hugged Nayeon to your chest. “We became very good friends.”
You thought back to the moment Taehyung walked into the inn’s lobby, looking for you, only to find you crying in Yoongi’s arms. You were so upset that you forgot all about him and apologized profusely for having to cancel the date and any further offers he’d want to make.
Taehyung was no fool; he easily read the atmosphere and assured you he was okay. He told you he wished he’d gotten there sooner, but timing really just wasn’t right for him when it came to you. You remember the chuckle that escaped his lips as you both thought back to his incessant rambling on how he wanted to ask you out sooner.
You always wondered what would have happened if he did.
Suddenly, Yoongi walked through the front door, pulling your attention away from your thoughts. Your daughter perked up, immediately leaving your lap to hug him. She truly was a daddy’s girl, even though she claimed to love both of you equally.
“Daddy!” She squealed.
Yoongi effortlessly picked your daughter up and pulled her into to a tight hug. “Hey, Buttercup.”
He was dressed in casual work clothes, a white short sleeved shirt tucked into his pants. Ever since Yoongi started working, he’s grown more robust, his hands bared calluses from working to support your family, and he genuinely seemed happy. You never thought he’d make it this far.
“Mommy told me I’m a princess!” Nayeon smiled a toothy grin. Yoongi looked to you with a raised eyebrow, a smile playing on his lips.
You shrugged your shoulders and smiled slyly at him.
He turned his attention back to the squirming daughter in his arms. “That you are!”
“I’m daddy’s princess, right?” Nayeon asked in a sugary sweet voice. She wrapped her arms around Yoongi’s neck and waited for an answer.
“Sorry, Buttercup,” Yoongi smiled, setting her down onto the ground. He strode towards you and rested one of his hands on the armrest of the rocking chair and the other on your stomach. His hand caressed you as he smiled thinking about the little baby boy or girl inside that would soon be entering your lives. He leaned down till his face was merely inches from yours. “But that spot’s been reserved for your mom for a long time now.”
He kissed you, smiling against your lips. With his eyes closed he pulled away, and when he opened them, he admired you like he’d never seen anything more beautiful in his entire life. “I told you you’ll always be my princess.”
#hyung line is finished!#bts#bts smut#bts fluff#bts angst#yoongi smut#yoongi angst#yoongi fluff#suga fluff#suga smut#suga angst#bts yoongi#bts suga#min yoongi#bts scenario#yoongi scenarios#suga scenarios#prince yoongi#bts prince au#prince!yoongi
528 notes
·
View notes
Text
His Throne [KNJ] | 03 final
Genre: smut, angst, fluff
Word Count: 6,094
Summary: You, a maid for the royal family, have sex with the irresistible prince Kim Namjoon on his throne.
A/N: if you listen closely you can hear me ugly sobbing, it’s finally finished! Sorry it took so long, but as promised to a follower, I’m posting Namjoon first! Also sorry it’s not as fluffy/happy as y’all had hoped. I really can’t do fluff (PCs to Vikttoria16)
Parts: 01 | 02 | 03
Part 1: Hoseok | Yoongi | Taehyung | Jimin | Jungkook | Seokjin
You shuffled between tables, wiping them clean of the drunken mistakes the village’s fustian knights left behind. You were so tired of working at the local inn, but it was the only way you could afford to adequately support yourself.
It’d been two months since you left the palace to find work elsewhere, and not a day’s gone by where you haven’t thought of Namjoon. Sometimes you wish you could go back. You left behind so much more than the love of your life; you left your friends, your integrity, your home. It was hard on you having to adjust to your new environment, all alone, with no one to support you the way Namjoon always silently did.
But then you think of Namjoon with Jisoo… It just wasn’t worth it to you to stay in the palace knowing you came so close to something only to let it slip away without a fight. That constant reminder would tauntingly dangle in front of you every time you made their bed or cooked their breakfast.
You had to leave, for your sake and for his. Without saying a word to anyone, you disappeared from the palace and into the night. You figured there was no point in telling anyone; it's not like Namjoon would've stopped you if you'd said anything anyway. You weren't sure what you were going to do after you left, you just knew you couldn’t take anymore of the suffering of watching Namjoon care for someone that wasn't you.
Luckily for you, not long after you arrived at the barren town, the inn’s owner was kind enough to give you a job as a maid and server for the pub connected to the inn. She even allowed you to live in one of the inn’s old storage rooms. It wasn’t much different from the room you stayed in at the palace, so it was comforting in a sense. You could easily cry yourself to sleep on the pile of blankets you called a bed, just like in the palace. It was almost like home.
A month after arriving at the inn, you began to feel very fatigue. You brushed it off as a symptom of overworking yourself at the pub, but what could you do when it was your only source of income? So you continued working until you started feeling nauseous in the early mornings in addition to your weariness. That’s when you realized, you were pregnant. You told Sumi, the innkeeper, about your pregnancy because you felt scared and alone. How were you supposed to raise a child on your own? The worst part was your baby would grow up without ever knowing their father.
It was then that Sumi became like a mother to you. She listened to your problems, soothed your aching heart with warm hugs, and loved you like no other. You trusted her more than you've ever trusted anybody before. Not even a month after you met, you felt comfortable enough with her to tell her about your relationship with the crowned prince. You knew she'd keep your secret safe, and it felt liberating to finally be able to tell someone that you loved Kim Namjoon.
And that he loved you, too.
After you finished cleaning off the tables and sweeping the floor, you grabbed one of the many candles that lit the pub and disappeared behind the bar. It was around midnight, ten minutes past closing, and about time you locked up the entrance of the pub. You searched the shelves under the bar and shuffled around old rags trying to find the key. Usually it hangs on a hook under the countertop, but of course you forgot to put it there after you opened this morning.
Sumi always berated you for your carelessness - you were always misplacing things. You never did that at the palace. Then again, you were mainly in charge of cleaning and cooking, not watching over small dumb keys. The lack of light didn't help. No matter how many candles or lanterns you lit, the pub would never be bright enough for you.
Eventually you noticed the key at the back of the shelf behind a glass mug. You probably shoved it back there on accident after putting a cup back.
As you reached for the key, you heard the door of the pub open and then shut with a loud thud.
Oh, great, you thought. Probably another drunk.
There were too many occasions in which you had to chase out a drunkard - some nice, others not so much. You really hoped it was just someone asking for directions or the innkeeper coming to tell you to hurry up. You mentally prepared yourself to meet the unidentified stranger.
“I’m sorry,” you apologized as you stood up, “but we’re closed.”
The stranger jumped at your voice, his back turned to you. Finally, he turned around and faced you. You immediately recognized his face; he was one of the pub’s regulars.
He greeted you with a smile. “Uh, hi.”
By his steady voice and somewhat calm composure, you assumed he wasn't drunk. He looked like he was around your age, maybe a couple of years older. His hair was dark brown and laid flat against his forehead.
He scratched the back of his head and knitted his brows together as he took a step towards you. “I don't know if you remember me, but I was here earlier today…”
“Yeah,” you said. “I remember.”
The sheepish grin he bared widened. “Well, my name's Taehyung, and I was - uh - I wanted to ask you this earlier but timing wasn’t right. You were so busy getting people their orders and stuff. I didn’t wanna bother you. But I was kinda wondering if… you’d wanna go out sometime?”
You couldn't help but smile and let out a small chuckle. He came all this way, this late at night, to ask you out. His rambling gave away his nervousness which you found cute.
That thought suddenly left you as it sunk in just what he was asking. It'd only been two months since you left the palace. You weren't sure if you were ready to start seeing other people. You wanted to move on because you were so tired of crying over a married man that you'd probably never see again, but wasn't two months too soon?
When you didn't say anything, Taehyung cleared his throat. “We could just get something to eat? Doesn't have to be anything serious.” He tried to convince you to say yes.
“I don't know…” you responded.
“Just one date.” Taehyung motioned the number one with his pointer finger and took another step closer to you. “And then if you don't think we could be anything serious, we can just be friends.”
Would this be a good idea? You asked yourself. You knew you'd never get over Namjoon if you just stayed at the inn and worked, but you didn’t want to go out with this guy just to help yourself get over someone. Taehyung didn’t deserve that.
“I’m sorry, I don’t think...” your voice trailed off. You wanted to tell him no, but you couldn’t bring yourself to say it. He seemed so nice; he was always smiling and laughing when he’d drink with his friends at the pub. He had a cute smile that was hard to forget.
If it weren't for Namjoon, you probably would've said okay without a second thought.
Taehyung’s smile faltered slightly, and you immediately felt bad and wanted to take back your rejection.
“Well, it was worth a shot,” his smile was back, only not as bright as before. “If you ever change your mind, just let me know.”
Taehyung turned around to leave.
Would one date really be that bad? He did say it’d be enough. Who knows, I might actually have fun. You debated with yourself some more, still unsure if you wanted to go or not.
You thought about Namjoon again. He would have wanted you to go. He would want you to move on and be happy. You could hear his voice in the back of your mind, and you could see his dimpled smile, the one you loved so much, form as he’d say, “Come on, Princess, this guy could be your new prince.” You could hear him telling you it wasn't like you to be so hesitant.
As Taehyung neared the door, you senselessly called out to him, “Wait!”
With his hand on the doorknob, Taehyung turned around to look at you. You didn't know what you wanted to say, but you knew you didn't want him to leave.
Stepping out from behind the bar, you tentatively walked towards him. Your hands were balled into fists by your sides, you clenched and unclenched them, nervously. “Uh, I change my mind. I'll take you up on that offer.” You gnawed on the inside of your cheek, hoping you weren't going to regret this decision.
That familiar smile was back again, and Taehyung's eyes lit up, “Really?”
You smiled gently and nodded your head, “Yeah, but you gotta keep your word. If I just want to be friends then we'll just be friends. Okay?”
Taehyung nodded his head vigorously, causing his hair to fall into his eyes. “Of course! Are you free later today?”
It was Sunday, so you knew the pub would be closed today. Sumi didn’t believe in drinking on the day of the lord, so that was the one day out of the week the pub didn’t open. “Yeah, I am. The pub will be closed, so I’ll be at the inn next door.”
“Okay, great!” Taehyung said, his excitement evident in his scrunched eyes and wide smile. “I’ll come pick you up around noon.” Taehyung gave you one last look before leaving you alone in the dimly lit room.
You really hoped the Namjoon in your head lead you to make the right decision.
After you locked the pub up last night, you made your way to the inn where you found Sumi, warming you up some leftover dinner. You told her about your date with Taehyung and how you'd be gone - you assumed - for most of the day.
Sumi was elated to hear you were trying to move on, but the motherly part of her was still worried you were forcing yourself too soon. She kept reminding you that you weren’t obligated to go on this date and that you could leave in the middle of it if you felt like you needed to. You wanted to be annoyed by her nagging, but all you could do was appreciate her concerns.
Once Sumi was finished nagging you, she began to ask you what Taehyung was like since she had no idea who he was. There was only so much you could say since you didn’t really know Taehyung either, but you did know he had the sweetest smile. Of course, it was nothing compared to Namjoon’s, but it did make your heart flutter just the tiniest bit. You told Sumi he was a brown eyed cutie with soft features that reminded you of a puppy dog.
The more Sumi talked about the date, the more excited and anxious you became for it. You’ve never been on a date before - never went through the process of picking out an outfit, anticipating what you're gonna do on the date, or wondered if this could be the guy. So, your nerves were kicking into high gear as the date neared.
It was almost noon, about an hour till, and you were all ready for your date. You did your hair and wore your nicest dress; it was Sumi’s dress when she was younger, and she was nice enough to give it to you since you didn't have any clothes other than the ones you wore on your back the day you two met.
As you stood in the inn’s kitchen, you kept having to drink water to calm yourself. You were getting so anxious.
What if he’s the one? The one that'll take your breath away even more than Namjoon ever could. The one you can actually grow old with. The one that'll make you forget Namjoon. Although you found that highly unlikely, you couldn't help but wonder.
What if he isn't the one? What if he just makes you miss Namjoon even more? You've never loved anyone like you loved Namjoon.
Your thoughts were boundless and slightly irrational for just one date, but having to bounce back from a love that meant the world to you was scary. You didn't know what was scarier, the thought of never finding love again or actually moving on from the one who taught you how to love.
You were in the middle of downing your fourth glass of water, pondering if it was too late to cancel the date, when Sumi walked into the kitchen. She eyed you, admiring how beautiful you looked in her old dress. It reminded her of when she was young and lively.
Sumi smiled gently as she said, “Taehyung's here!”
“What?” You almost choked on your water. “But the date's not for another hour, I'm not prepared!” You thought back to what Taehyung said and remembered he told you around noon, not at noon. You stood next to the island in the middle of the kitchen and placed your glass on it. Your grip on the cup was tight as you looked to Sumi. Nervousness settled into the creases of your furrowed brows.
Sumi chuckled. “I found him standing in front of the inn, he asked about you. He really did look like a puppy - a lost one.”
“What'd he say?” You inquired.
“Just asked if I knew ya, and I told him I did and to wait in the check-in area. You can still cancel, you know?”
You knew that, but it'd be rude to have him come all this way only to cancel last minute, right? No, it wouldn't be rude, but it wouldn't feel right. It's just one date. Just two people hanging out, getting something to eat. It's not like he was expecting you to fall in love with him today.
“No, it's fine. I'm dressed. I'll go.” You released your grip on the cup and inhaled deeply. You gave Sumi a smile and thanked her for notifying you that Taehyung was here.
He's not gonna propose for goodness sake, stop being so nervous, you told yourself.
You gathered your courage and made your way to the inn’s lobby where you saw him sitting on one of the couches, his back turned to you.
“Hey, sorry I made you wait,” you released a shaky chuckle. “I wasn't expecting you to be so early.”
When he stood up and looked at you, your heart dropped. Your eyes widened and your breath caught in your throat because that wasn’t Taehyung waiting for you. “Namjoon?”
He looked tired and worn out, but his eyes lit up the second they met yours. Your name dripped from his lips like honey, all sweet and loving, as he took a step towards you. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Namjoon smiled, and his oh-so-familiar dimples made your heart flip.
Namjoon wore the clothes of royalty, but they were slightly tattered and dirtied - evidence of his quest to find you.
Seeing Namjoon brought back all these painful feelings and made nostalgia bubble in your stomach. It took everything in you not to reach out and touch him or hold him, tell him how much you’ve missed him, how much you still love him. You didn’t need him here to make you lose your will to move on.
The fact that Namjoon was here was surreal. You’d always fantasized about him coming to find you, but you never expected it to actually happen.
“What are you doing here?” You asked as you took a step back. Your heart was racing and your palms sweaty. You flattened them on your sides to rid them of the claminess.
You always thought if you saw Namjoon again, you’d run straight into his arms and never let go. But now that he’s really here, your legs felt like lead, heavy and immobile. There was an anchor in the pit of your stomach keeping you from embracing the love of your life. You were paralyzed to your very core.
The tone in your voice made the sparkle in Namjoon’s eyes die out, and his dimpled smile disappeared without a trace. “I came to see you.”
The weak part of you melted at his words, but you quickly regained your composure. He’s married, you reminded yourself. “Does Jisoo know you’re here?”
You were so conflicted with your feelings. You wanted to be happy he was here for God knows what reason, but the practical - and slightly cynical - side of you kept screaming for you to disregard your feelings because if you don't and succumb to them, then you'll be left vulnerable and susceptible to being hurt again. Seeing him brought forth a rush of feelings that you’ve been trying to lock up for months now. The gates have opened, the dam broken, and your feelings were like a unyielding flood trying to drown you.
“No,” Namjoon sighed. He dropped his head and stared at his feet. Namjoon thought you’d be overjoyed to see him. Then again, he did show up out of the blue with no warning whatsoever. He never stopped to consider for even a second that you wouldn’t want to see him. “I… ended things with her.”
Namjoon lifted his head and searched your eyes, looking for some kind of reaction.
Your mouth fell open in shock. You wondered for a second if you heard him correctly. Did Namjoon really just say he “ended things” with the princess of a neighboring country? “Ended things” with his wife.
“What are you talking about?” You questioned. “Nothing’s as simple as ending things, Namjoon… Are you saying you got divorced?”
“Not exactly,” he responded. “I told the king about us…”
As soon as Namjoon muttered those words, it felt as if the ground that was keeping you steady suddenly crumbled from beneath you, and you were falling. The rush of adrenaline that consumed your every nerve wasn’t exhilarating in the slightest, it made your hairs stand on end and your heart clench.
“Namjoon,” you whispered. “You didn’t.”
What exactly did he tell the king? “Hey I’ve been screwing one of the maids for the past couple of years.” That’s the only way you could have imagined the scene to go down.
“I told him I love you,” he continued. “Told him I can’t be with Jisoo, and that I want to marry you.”
Before you could even digest the fact that Namjoon just said he wanted to marry you, he continued.
“He told me to never bring divorce or you up ever again, especially not in front of Jisoo, or he’d disown me. He said that this was the path chosen for me since birth, and that he’s given me everything I’ve ever wanted, and I didn’t deserve to ask for more.”
You couldn’t help but agree with what the king was saying. This was the path chosen for him. He’s a prince for goodness sake. It’s his duty to help bring our country and neighboring countries together in any way possible. Even if that meant marrying somebody he doesn’t love because someday he’s going to be king, and he needs to learn how to sacrifice his happiness for the sake of this country.
Besides, what did he think he’d get out of telling the king? Did he really think that just because he says he wants to marry you that his parents would allow him to sever ties with Jisoo so soon after their marriage? For a maid no less? Even if they were okay with him divorcing Jisoo, they wouldn’t let him do it to be with a maid. Perhaps someone of royalty, but never a maid.
That thought saddened you, but this was your reality.
“So I left,” Namjoon’s husky voice pulled you out of your reverie.
“You should go back,” you found yourself whispering in a soft voice. He can’t just leave the palace as if there won’t be any consequences. How typical of a prince to assume he can do whatever he wants. “Namjoon, this isn’t right. You were born to be king. You deserve a lavish lifestyle in the palace where you belong. You wouldn’t survive a day in a commoners shoes.”
What would happen to Jisoo? How would this affect our country's relationship with hers? Who will be king now? So many questions ran through your mind as you wondered what would happen if Namjoon did stay. Of course, Namjoon’s younger brother Jimin could always take the throne, but he was considerably younger than Namjoon. He was only sixteen years old. It’d be a long time before he could become king.
Namjoon walked towards you, his face hard. “No amount of riches could keep me away from you. I deserve to choose how I live my life, and I choose to live it with you.”
“Namjoon…” It’s not like you genuinely wanted him to go back, but you knew what was right, and him staying with you wasn’t. He has a duty to uphold.
“If I can’t be with you, then I don’t want to be with anyone.” He hesitantly reached up before slowly cupping your face in his large hands. They were warm and felt like home. He was thankful you didn’t withdraw from his touch like he thought you would. He knew how much he’s hurt you, and he was so worried the damage was irreversible.
“But you don’t get to choose.” You looked into Namjoon’s pleading eyes, they were dark and solemn. You never would have thought you’d have to reject Namjoon, but here you were, saying no to a man practically begging you take him. Oh, how you wanted to take him.
You reached up and engulfed Namjoon’s hands in yours. You gave them a light squeeze before removing them from your face, watching as his face fell with despair. You took two step backwards, bringing some distance between you two. It made it so much easier to reject him when you couldn’t feel his warmth and imagine yourself wrapped up in his arms. Tears brimmed your eyes, but you smiled at him.
“Y/N,” his voice trembled.
“Go back, Namjoon. Go back to where you belong, and live the life that you should. You could be happy with Jisoo if you tried.”
“I left everything for you.” Namjoon huffed. “Do you really think they’d take me back after what I did to be with you? I walked out on the royal family; no one even knows where I am, Y/N. They’ve probably disowned me already.”
You considered Namjoon’s words for a second. No way they’d disown him that easily. Surely they’d take him back. At least that’s what you hoped.
You opened your mouth to assure Namjoon they’d accept him without hesitation, but he cut you off.
“I won’t go back.” His voice was firm. Namjoon took a step towards you, closing the space you’d just created. “I love you, and I know you love me, too.”
Everything around you stood still. This was the first time Namjoon’s ever directly told you he loves you. He’s said he loved you, he’s said he told his father he loves you, but he’s never told you face to face, out loud, “I love you.” It nearly broke your entire resolve to send Namjoon back. You were too taken aback to retaliate, so Namjoon continued without giving you a second to completely compose yourself.
“You don’t want me to go back, and you know it. Don’t give me some bullshit lie that being a prince is what I deserve, and the palace is where I belong. We both know that’s not true; I belong with you wherever that may be.
“We could be happy together. I don’t care about this country, I don’t care about money, and I sure as hell don’t care about Jisoo or what the king and queen think. I love you Y/N, and I want to be with you. I want to live with you and wake up to you every morning and go to sleep to you every night. I want to get married and have kids with you. I’ll work day in and day out to give you everything you deserve. Stop putting me before yourself because you deserve to be happy, too, and I know that you’d be happy with me.”
I want to have kids with you. You immediately thought about the child you were carrying. If Namjoon stayed, your child wouldn’t be fatherless, and you could actually tell Namjoon that he’s going to have a kid. Of course you wanted to live with him, raise your kid with him, and you had no doubt in your mind that you’d be happy with Namjoon. The thought was so deliciously tempting that the more you entertained it, the more your resolve seemed to dissipate.
You imagined Namjoon as a dad, taking care of y’alls little baby and playing with them. You pictured yourself growing old with him and watching as that child turned into an adult and started to love like you and Namjoon did.
Instinctively, your hand rested on your belly. The tears that were welling in your eyes earlier finally spilled over. A soft sob fell past your parted lips. You bit your bottom lip to keep it from trembling and allowing more whimpers to escape. You looked down at your small baby bump. You gripped your dress and let the cloth bunch up in your clenched hand.
Would it be wrong of you to change your mind and ask him to stay? You wanted that - you wanted that happy ending, and by God did you deserve it. Namjoon was right, you deserve to be happy. You were hardly ever selfish or voiced your wants and needs. Would it really be so bad for you to let yourself have this one thing even if it meant getting in the way of Namjoon’s life?
Suddenly, you found yourself searching for reasons for him to stay. He wanted to be with you. You didn’t force him to come find you or leave his family behind. He did that all on his own. Who are you to say no to that? You should be grateful and accept him with open arms.
“What?” Namjoon asked when he noticed your tears and your hand on your stomach. He wondered for a second if you were in physical pain. Concern laced his words as he asked you again, “What’s wrong?”
“I’m,” you choked out, “I’m pregnant.”
A second or two passed and suddenly you were in Namjoon’s arms. He held you tight against himself. You could hear his heart hammering inside his chest. Namjoon rested his chin on your head, trying to find the right words to say.
He was so caught off guard. He didn’t want to insult you, but he had to ask. “Is it m-”
“Yes it’s yours, you idiot.” You answered without him having to finish his question. Your tears stained his shirt as you buried your face further into his chest.
Namjoon thought about the last time you two had sex. You must have been at least two months along. He immediately felt bad thinking about how scared you must have been when you found out all alone. He was a little bitter because he knew, if he’d never came to see you, he would have never known about his own child. But that wasn’t important at the moment. What was important was you were so obviously shaken, and all he wanted to do was console you.
“I can’t go now, Y/N,” Namjoon lifted his chin from your head and leaned back so he could look you in your eyes. His thumbs wiped away the tears streaming down your face. You stared into his brown eyes, they were soft and inviting. “You need me as much as I need you. I can help you raise the baby. You don’t have to do this alone. Jimin can be king, Jisoo can find some other prince from some other country, but you’ll never find another man that will love this baby as much as I would.”
With each passing word, Namjoon continued to tear your resolve to shreds. There was hardly any piece of you left that was convinced he should go back to the palace. You were overcome with a sudden desire to keep Namjoon all to yourself. Screw what was right.
“But-”
“Sh,” Namjoon silenced you. “No ‘buts’. I’ve let you go once, and I’m not doing it again.”
Namjoon leaned down and kissed you. It was a soft affectionate kiss filled with love, there was no urgency to it. You simply melted into him, and that was it. There was no turning back; he’d won you over. As Namjoon deepened the kiss, he pulled you close into a loose hug. His hands rested on your waist, intimately. You snaked your arms around his neck and clasped your hands together.
Your heart was pounding loud and clear, and you were sure Namjoon could hear it, too. After what felt like an eternity, you broke the kiss, your eyes still closed.
It still hadn’t quite registered that you and Namjoon are finally going to get your happy ending. You knew there were going to bumps and obstacles along the way, and you might have to fight to stay together, but you knew it would be worth it in the long run. Finally, all the suffering would come to an end because Namjoon was yours.
“I love you,” you whispered.
“I love you, too.”
“And then what happened Mommy?” Your daughter asked. You sat perched on a rickety old rocking chair that Namjoon tried to make for you not long before Nayeon was born. She was seated at your feet, her legs crisscrossed, her chin resting on her clasped hands, and her eyes gleaming.
You’d just finished telling Nayeon the story of how you and Namjoon got together and how Namjoon so bravely left his home and family to be with you. You weren’t afraid to mention he was the prince because you knew if Nayeon mentioned it to any other kid, they’d think it was a simple story.
In fact, your story had spread throughout the country. You were the protagonist of the great love that overcame societal differences. Your story inspired young women everywhere and helped them realize that, if meant to be, love was boundless and could overcome anything.
You picked Nayeon up and placed her on your lap, and her arms naturally wrapped tightly around your shoulders. “And then you came along,” you booped her cute button nose.
“So if daddy was a prince and soon to be king, does that make me a princess?” She inquired, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Every six year old dreams of being a princess, but in Nayeon’s case, she was one.
You chuckled as you said, “I guess it does.”
The grin on Nayeon’s face only grew wider; she couldn’t wait to boast to her friends that she was a real life princess.
You pushed a strand of her long dark hair out of her eyes. They reminded you so much of Namjoon’s, slanted towards the end but bright and wide with wonder and so full of curiosity. She was compassionate and understanding, very intelligent, too. She took so much after her dad. Although Namjoon likes to argue she took all those traits from you.
“Then does that mean the baby inside you will be a princess, too?”
“Who knows?” You smiled. “Maybe they’ll be a prince.”
Your daughter placed a small hand on your round belly and jumped when the baby kicked. She giggled endlessly, and it was music to your ears. You gave her a tight squeeze and proceeded to smother her in kisses and tell her how much you love her.
Eventually, she asked you to continue with the story, so you did.
The world continued to turn after you and Namjoon decided to stay together. Everything really fell into place. It turns out the neighboring country was secretly planning to assassinate the entire royal family with Jisoo as their perpetrator, so she was executed, and the relationship with her country hasn’t been the same since. For awhile, we were in war with them, but once Jimin became king he put an end to it. He realized it was only wasting rations and hurting civilians who were losing loved ones in a stalemate war. If it weren’t for the war, however, you were positive the royal family would’ve sought out Namjoon and forced him back into the palace to be king.
Namjoon never went back to the palace. You two stayed at the inn for a couple of months. You were too weak to work yourself, so Namjoon took on your shifts at the pub and the inn. With a little help from Sumi, eventually you accumulated enough money to buy your own home and finally get married. It wasn’t a big wedding, but it was perfect in your book because Namjoon was the groom, and that’s all you’ve ever dreamed about.
After you moved, you still visited Sumi often, especially since she was Nayeon’s godmother, and even started working at the pub again when Nayeon turned three.
“What about the guy you were supposed to go on a date with?” Your daughter cocked her head to the side and pulled her eyebrows together, curious.
The corners of your mouth twitched up slightly. You rocked the chair back and forth and hugged Nayeon to your chest. “We became very good friends.”
You thought back to the moment Taehyung walked into the inn’s lobby, looking for you, only to find you crying in Namjoon’s arms. You were so upset that you forgot all about him and apologized profusely for having to cancel the date and any further offers he’d want to make.
Taehyung was no fool; he easily read the atmosphere and assured you he was okay. He told you he wished he’d gotten there sooner, but timing really just wasn’t right for him when it came to you. You remember the chuckle that escaped his lips as you both thought back to his incessant rambling on how he wanted to ask you out sooner.
You always wondered what would have happened if he did.
Suddenly, Namjoon walked through the front door, pulling your attention away from your thoughts. Your daughter perked up, immediately leaving your lap to hug him. She truly was a daddy’s girl, even though she claimed to love both of you equally.
“Daddy!” She squealed.
Namjoon effortlessly picked your daughter up and pulled her into to a tight hug. “Hey, Buttercup.”
He was dressed in casual work clothes, a white short sleeved shirt tucked into his pants. Ever since Namjoon started working, he’s grown more robust, his hands bared calluses from working to support your family, and he genuinely seemed happy. You never thought he’d make it this far.
“Mommy told me I’m a princess!” Nayeon smiled a toothy grin. Namjoon looked to you with a raised eyebrow, a smile playing on his lips.
You shrugged your shoulders and smiled slyly at him.
He turned his attention back to the squirming daughter in his arms. “That you are!”
“I’m daddy’s princess, right?” Nayeon asked in a sugary sweet voice. She wrapped her arms around Namjoon’s neck and waited for an answer.
“Sorry, Buttercup,” Namjoon smiled, setting her down onto the ground. He strode towards you and rested one of his hands on the armrest of the rocking chair and the other on your stomach. His hand caressed you as he smiled thinking about the little baby boy or girl inside that would soon be entering your lives. He leaned down till his face was merely inches from yours. “But that spot’s been reserved for your mom for a long time now.”
He kissed you, smiling against your lips. With his eyes closed he pulled away, and when he opened them, he admired you like he’d never seen anything more beautiful in his entire life. “I told you you’ll always be my princess.”
#rip im sorry if you didn't like it#I kinda liked it#bts#bts smut#bts fluff#bts angst#namjoon smut#namjoon angst#namjoon fluff#kim namjoon#bts namjoon#bts scenarios#namjoon scenarios#prince namjoon#prince!namjoon#bts prince au#dom namjoon#namjoon prince au#bts degradation#bts praise kink
383 notes
·
View notes